(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Mohammedan world of to-day : being papers read at the First Missionary Conference on Behalf of the Mohammedan World held at Cairo April 4th-9th, 1906"

The Leonard Library 

OTpcltffe College 



Toronto 




No..H.V 

STACKS * 

Register No.l Q..C>,S$ 



THE MOHAMMEDAN 
WORLD OF TO-DAY 



THE MOHAMMEDAN 
WORLD OF TO-DAY 



Being papers read at the First Missionary 
Conference on behalf of the Mohammedan 
World held at Cairo April 4th-Qth, 1906 



EDITED BY 

S. M. ZWEMER, F. R. G. S., E. M. WHERRY, D. D. 
JAMES L BARTON, D. D. 





(Reproduction of a very rare Arabic Christian coin from the 

Crusaders period, discovered by Rev. W. K. Eddy of Sidon. 

The inscriptions read: "The Father, the Son, and the 

Holy Spirit, One God" ; " One God, one Faith, one 

Baptism." The original is now in the British 

Museum. The significance of the inscription 

is evident to the student of history.) 



The Young- People s Missionary Movement 
NEW YORK 



Copyright, i 906, by 
FLEMING H. REVELL COMPANY 

SECOND EDITION 



New York: 158 Fifth Avenue 
Chicago: 80 Wabash Avenue 
Toronto: 25 Richmond Street, W. 
London: 21 Paternoster Square 
Edinburgh: 100 Princes Street 



CONTENTS 



I. 


INTRODUCTORY PAPER ..... 
Rev . H. H. Jesiup, D. D. 


II 


II. 


ISLAM IN EGYPT ...... 
Rev . Andrew Watson, D. D. 


21 


III. 


ISLAM IN WEST AFRICA .... 
Dr. W. R. Miller 


4 


IV. 


ISLAM IN TURKEY ..... 
Anatolicus 


5 


V. 


ISLAM IN SYRIA AND PALESTINE 
Rev. W. K. Eddy 


59 


VI. 


ISLAM IN ARABIA ...... 
Rev. J. C. Young, M. D. 


79 


VII. 


ISLAM IN ARABIA ..... 
Rev. S. M. Zwemer, D. D. 


99 


VIII. 


ISLAM IN PERSIA ...... 
Rev. W. St.Clair Tisdall, M. A., D. D. 


"3 


IX. 


ISLAM IN BALUCHISTAN .... 
Rev. A. Duncan Dixey 


131 


X. 


ISLAM IN NORTH INDIA .... 
Rev. E. M. Wherry, D. D. 


47 


XI. 


ISLAM IN SOUTH INDIA . . . . 
Rev . M. G. Goldsmith, M. A. 


173 


XII. 


THE NEW ISLAM IN INDIA .... 
Rev. H. U. Weitbrecht, Ph. D., D. D. 


185 


XIII. 


ISLAM IN SUMATRA ..... 


205 



Rev. G. K. Simon 
7 



8 



Contents 



XIV. ISLAM IN JAVA ...... 

Rev. C. fibers, Jr. 
Rev. J. Per ho even, Sr. 

XV. ISLAM IN BOKHARA AND CHINESE TURKESTAN . 

Rev. E. John Larsen 

XVI. ISLAM IN CHINA ..... 

Rev. W. Gilbert Wahhe, M. A. 

XVII. How TO AROUSE THE CHURCH AT HOME TO 

THE NEEDS OF ISLAM .... 
Robert E. Speer, M. A. 

XVIII. STATISTICAL AND COMPARATIVE SURVEY OF 

ISLAM IN AFRICA ..... 
Rev. Chas. R. Watson, D. D. 

XIX. STATISTICAL AND COMPARATIVE SURVEY OF 

ISLAM IN ASIA WITH TOTALS FOR THE EN 
TIRE WORLD . 

Rev. S. M. Zwemer, D. D. 



2 33 

241 
247 

265 
279 

289 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 

Facing page 
PILGRIMS AROUND THE KAABA IN THE SACRED MOSQUE 

AT MECCA ....... Title 

ENTRANCE TO THE MOSQUE EL AZHAR, CAIRO . . 32 
A MOSLEM CONVERT AND EVANGELIST (EGYPT) . . 36 
MOSLEMS AT PRAYER (EGYPT) ..... 36 

MOSQUE OF ST. SOPHIA . . . . . . -54 

A WOMAN OF MECCA . . . . .82 

A TYPICAL ARAB OF YEMEN . . . . .88 

MOURNERS ON THE ANNIVERSARY OF HUSSEIN S DEATH, 

TEHERAN, PERSIA . . . . . . . 114 
TYPES SEEN IN THE CAUCASUS . . . . .122 
A MOSLEM CONVERT, PERSIA . . . . .126 
PROFESSORS AND STUDENTS, FORMAN CHRISTIAN COLLEGE 

AT LAHORE . . . . . . .166 

A MOSLEM DERISH (DINGING) ..... 222 

MECCA PILGRIMS FROM CELEBES .... 238 

MECCA PILGRIMS FROM DJAPARA, JAVA . . . 238 
TRAVELLING DERISHES FROM BOKHARA . . . 244 
INTERIOR OF A MOHAMMEDAN MOSQUE . . . 260 
FOUR MISSIONARY MARTYRS OF ARABIA . . . 272 

MAPS AND STATISTICAL CHARTS 

MAP OF ARABIA . . . . . . . IOI 

MAP OF AFRICA ....... 282 

STATISTICAL SURVEY OF ISLAM IN AFRICA . . 285 

MAP OF ASIA .... ... 288 

DIAGRAMS OF MOSLEM POPULATION .... 292 

STATISTICAL SURVEY OF ISLAM IN AFRICA . . . 295 

9 



I 

Introductory Paper 
Rev. H. H. Jessup, D. D. 



"The sword of Mohammed and the Koran are the most stub 
born enemies of civilization, liberty and truth which the world 
has yet known." Sir Wm. Muir. 

"And who is he that overcometh the world, but he that be- 
lieveth that Jesus is the Son of God? " 1 John 5 : 5. 

"Father, the hour is come; glorify Thy Sou that Thy Son 
may glorify Thee." John 17 ; 1. 



I 

Introductory Paper 

KECENTLY through the courtesy of a mutual 
friend, I visited the house of a Sheikh, whose fam 
ily claims to be the only one in Cairo lineally de 
scended from Mohammed. He is a venerable man 
living in a house hundreds of years old, whose 
architecture, carvings, inscriptions and decorations, 
are all expressions of the faith of Islam.- But the 
numerous rooms are unoccupied. The only son, 
the heir of the lineage, died ten years ago in early 
manhood, and since then the mother has lived near 
the Citadel, in order to be near his tomb, given 
over to inconsolable grief. The aged Sheikh is 
courteous and affable a fine specimen of patri 
archal dignity. But the shadow of that bereave 
ment has not been lightened. 

The sight of that mansion seemed to take one 
back through the ages of Islam. And I have been 
thinking of that mightiest system of monotheism 
the world has ever known, " shadowing with 
wings," the great continents of Asia and Africa, 
having in its progress stamped out of existence 
tens of thousands of Christian churches, and riveted 
upon 200,000,000 of men, its doctrines, polity, cere 
monial, and code of laws, and imbedded itself in 

13 



14 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

the Arabic language like the nummulite fossils in 
the ledges of Jebel Mokattam, until it stands to-day 
like a towering mountain range, whose summits 
are gilded with the light of the great truths of 
God s existence and unity, and whose foothills run 
down into the sloughs of polygamy and oppression 
and degradation of women. 

Most people are somewhat familiar with the fa 
vourable and unfavourable features of this system. 
They know something of its vast proportions, its 
prodigious strength, and its power of propagation. 
But very few even among Christians are aware of 
the great spiritual needs of Islam. Nor is the 
Church at large awake to the fact that the Moham 
medan world has suffered this destitution because 
of her past neglect, and that present open doors are 
a challenge to her faith and faithfulness. These 
subjects embrace so wide a field that it will be 
impossible to do more than allude to the salient 
points. 

I. THE SPIRITUAL DESTITUTION OF ISLAM 

(a) In general, Mohammedans need what all 

men need salvation through Jesus Christ. They 

need to feel their need as lost sinners. This is 

what they almost universally fail to experience. 

Their conceit, arising from the old Semitic or Ju- 

daistic idea of their essential superiority to all 

other men, is a serious obstacle to their acceptance 

of the Christian faith. 

(J) Spiritual hunger and thirst after righteous- 



Introductory Paper 15 

ness are almost unknown. They regard their cere 
monial righteousness as complete, and they are 
satisfied. Even where spiritual longing for peace 
with God is felt, there is nothing in Islam to sat 
isfy it. Some of the most eminent men in the his 
tory of Islam have vainly sought it and died in de 
spair. I know of no work in Arabic or English 
which presents this unsatisfied longing of the Mos 
lem heart, more vividly than the Musbah-el Huda, 
ila Sir el Fida " The Torch of Guidance to the 
Mystery of Redemption," by the author of the 
Bakurat and translated into English by the la 
mented Sir William Muir, and published by the 
Religious Tract Society of London. The author 
quotes from Mohammedan authors accounts of the 
last hours of the companions of Mohammed, viz. : 
Abu Bekr, Ali, Muawia, Sofian el Thuri and Omar 
ibn el Khattab, and their dying utterances of doubt 
and despair. 

Abu Bekr said : " This is the day of my release 
and obtaining of my desert ; if gladness, it will be 
lasting ; if sorrow, it will never cease." 

Ali said : " Alas, alas, provision for the journey 
is small and its risks so dangerous ! " 

Muawia said to his son Yezid : " When I die, 
take some of the hair and nails of the prophet and 
place them upon my eyes and in my mouth and 
throat ; then spread the prophet s shirt along the 
coffin ; if anything could bring a blessing this 
would." And Yezid at his funeral said, " If the 
Almighty forgive him, it will be because of His 



16 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

mercy; if He take vengeance upon Lira, it will be 
for his transgressions." 

Sofian el Thuri, as death approached, said : " I am 
troubled because I am going on a way I know not 
of, to appear before the Lord whom I have never 
seen." 

Omar ibn el Khattab, one of the greatest and 
best of the Caliphs, was greatly depressed in view 
of death, and said, " Whom are ye trying to de 
ceive ? Had I the whole East and the West, gladly 
would I give up all, to be delivered from this awful 
terror that is hanging over me ! Would that I 
never had existed ! Would that my mother never 
had borne me ! " 

The Sufis might be regarded as an exception, 
but their highest aspiration is reunion with God or 
absorption into the nature of Him from whom men 
are but emanations. They are absolute fatalists, 
denying that man is free in his actions. Their 
chief occupation is meditation on the unity of God, 
the Zikr, or repeating the names of God, and ad 
vancement in the Tariqa or Journey of life, so as 
to attain unification with God. Sufism is regarded 
as " an adaptation from the Yedanta school of 
Hindu philosophers." 

(c) They need to understand that Christians are 
not their enemies. The wars and conflicts of 1,200 
years with Christians, have put them into an atti 
tude of political hostility to Christianity. This can 
only be overcome by patience, kindness and the 
presentation of Christ as the only Redeemer. 



Introductory Paper 17 

(d) They need the Bible in their own language, 
and wise Christian literature. This has already 
been done in most Mohammedan countries. Dur 
ing the last year 46,000,000 of pages of the Arabic 
Scriptures have been printed at the press in 
Beirut. 

(e) They need an apostle from their own ranks ; 
a Mohammedan scholar, enlightened, renewed by 
God s Spirit, thoroughly converted to faith in 
Jesus, the Son of Mary, as the only Redeemer, who 
will proclaim that the set time to favour Islam has 
come and that they are all called to accept Christ. 
Foreigners cannot do it : " a tree must be cut down 
by one of its own branches." The Babi (Behai) 
movement in Persia shows what a tremendous 
influence one man can exert in breaking up the 
solidarity of Islam. Let us pray that God will 
raise up such leaders in Egypt and Arabia, in 
Syria and India. 

(/") They need a clear statement of the Chris 
tian doctrine of the Trinity, to disabuse their minds 
of the misrepresentations and perversions of their 
teachers for ages that Christians believe that 
God the Father married a wife and begat a Son ; 
a doctrine which no Christian believes or has ever 
taught. The metaphysical difficulty of believing 
the doctrine of the Trinity and Christ s divine and 
human natures, cannot be solved by reasoning. It 
is purely a doctrine of Revelation, and unless aided 
by the Holy Spirit, no Moslem can accept Jesus 
Christ as a Divine Saviour. 



l8 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

II. PAST NEGLECT OF TIIE CHURCH 
The whole Church of Christ has certainly great 
neglect to confess : (a) The Church has over 
looked Islam, as a negligible quantity. In con 
templating the 800,000,000 of heathen and pagans, 
Islam has been thought to be of secondary im 
portance. Only within the last thirty years has 
the Church found out the prodigious numerical 
strength of Islam, and its rapid progress in Asia 
and Africa. 

(6) Many in the Christian Church have been 
led to think of Islam as a mild Oriental Uni- 
tarianism, well enough adapted to Asiatics and 
Africans, and have been satisfied to let the Moslems 
alone. This has come about largely through the 
misrepresentations of men like Bosworth Smith, 
who would have us believe that Islam has little to 
learn or gain from Christianity. The evils of 
polygamy, the harem seclusion of woman, facility 
of divorce, exclusiveness and hatred of other sects 
these and other features have been ignored or 
defended. Much may be said in approval of 
Islamic doctrines which are borrowed from Chris 
tianity, but vital doctrinal errors, and corrupting 
social and moral teachings, especially in the degra 
dation of woman, are too great to allow any 
thoughtful Christian to be satisfied with Islam. 

(c) Another cause of past neglect has been 
despair. The conversion of Islam has been 
thought a hopeless task. Christians at home and 
travellers abroad inquire how many Moslems have 



Introductory Paper 19 

been converted, and say the effort is useless. They 
have not taken pains to read of 16,000 converted 
in the East Indies, and 5,000 in India; of such 
cases as Imad ud Din and Kamil Aietany. We 
should not despair of success until we have tried, 
done our best, and persevered patiently in the 
work. In Turkey, Christians are looked on as the 
political foes of Islam, and it is difficult for any 
Mohammedan to receive instruction from an 
enemy. The present attitude of missionaries in 
Turkey towards Islam is that of educating the 
young, distributing the Scriptures, earnestly pray 
ing for the day of religious liberty, and trying to 
exhibit the religion of Christ by living a Christ- 
like life. 

III. THE CHALLENGE OF OPEN DOORS 

1. It is a fact not to be ignored or lightly re 
garded that almost the only really open doors to 
reach Islam, are in countries where Moslems are 
under Christian or non-Moslem rule. The Turkish 
Empire, "Western Arabia, Persia, Turkestan, Af 
ghanistan, Tripoli (Africa), and Morocco, under 
Moslem rule, are virtually sealed against liberty 
of conscience and belief. On the other hand, in 
India, the East Indies, Northwest China, Egypt, 
Tunis, and Algiers, the door may be regarded as 
open, so that about 140,000,000 are in a measure 
accessible to the Christian missionary. 

2. God has given us many noble examples of 
the true conversion of Moslems to the evangelical 



2O The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

faith, in India, Persia, Syria and Egypt, as Kamil 
of Beirut, Imad ud Din and others of India and 
Mirza Ibrahim of Tabriz. 

3. The increase of the desire for education, 
especially for the education of girls, in Moslem lands, 
is very encouraging. However defective the edu 
cation may be, it is a great advance when the 
mothers are able to read. 1 And the fact that there 
are 100 Moslem young men in the Syrian Protes 
tant College in Beirut, and many in the mission 
schools of Egypt, is full of hope. 

4. The movement for the emancipation of 
woman in Egypt and elsewhere will, no doubt, 
extend to other lands. 

5. The translation of the Bible into Arabic, and 
many other languages spoken by Moslems, and the 
preparation of a growing literature : El Ifindy, 
El Bakurat, Minar ul Ifaqq, Mizan ul Ifaqq, and 
other works are also causes for praise and thanks 
giving. 

1 The Moslems of Beirut have nine schools for girls in that one 
city. 



II 

Islam in Egypt 
Rev. Andrew Watson, D. D. 



" In Lower Egypt the Moslems form about ninety-eight per 
cent, of the population, and in Upper Egypt about eighty-eight 
per cent. 

" At a glance therefore we can see that the need of the country 
ia the need of the Moslems, and although some consider the best 
way to reach them, is by working amongst the Christians until 
the reproach of a nominal Christianity is rolled away, yet we 
cannot but feel that this and many succeeding generations of our 
brethren, the followers of the false prophet, must perish without 
light or possibility of it, if their evangelization await this most 
desirable consummation." J. Martin Cleaver. 



II 

Islam in Egypt 

THE Mohammedans under Amr Ibn-El-As took 
Egypt in the year of our Lord 640. Egypt was 
then a Christian country ruled by a Mukawkas 
under appointment of the emperor. There was, 
however, a division among the Christians ; one 
party siding with the civil ruler ; the other, under 
the influence of Egyptian national aspirations, was 
desirous for his overthrow. This division made 
the entrance of the Arab invaders easy ; indeed, it 
is generally believed that the national party wel 
comed the Mohammedan leader as a means of 
deliverance from the Imperialists. If they did, it 
was not long before they had abundant reason for 
repentance. 

At the time of the Mohammedan invasion, the 
Egyptian church had wandered far from the sim 
plicity of the Christian religion as taught in the 
four gospels and the writings of the apostles, and 
had practically adopted a method of salvation 
manifestly at variance with the doctrine of salva 
tion by free grace, as was the case with nearly all 
the Christian churches of the East. From the 
time the Mohammedans added Egypt to their 
conquests, the defection of Egyptian Christians to 
Islam began, and it continued all down the cen 
turies until the days of Mohammed Ali ; indeed, 

23 



24 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

it cannot be said to have ceased up to the present 
time, for no year has passed during my residence 
of forty-four years in the Nile valley without my 
hearing of several instances of defection. The 
causes are chiefly, the hope of worldly gain of 
various kinds, severe and continued persecution, 
exposure to the cruelty and rapacity of Moslem 
neighbours, and personal indignities as well as 
political disabilities of various kinds. Mrs. Butcher 
in her book on the Egyptian church has told us 
some of the sad and cruel experiences of the 
Christians of Egypt under the dominion of Islam. 
Indeed, it is a wonder that any one bearing a 
Christian name could have lived here up to the 
eighteenth century. Before that time, no amount 
of Christian testimony could condemn a Moham 
medan. Christians were not allowed to ride 
horses, or wear a seal on their finger, or wear 
a white turban, and, in title deeds conveying prop 
erty from or to a Christian, he was described as 
the " accursed one." But it is not Islam in Egypt 
in the past of which I write. I write of Islam in 
Egypt as it exists at the present time. 

I. NUMBER AND PROPORTION 
The population of Egypt at the last census, 
taken some time after the British occupation was : 

Mohammedans 8,978,775 

Christians - - - 730,162 

Jews .... 25,200 

Diverse .... 268 



Islam in Egypt 25 

This will make the percentage of Moham 
medans 92.23, or about thirteen times the num 
ber of Christians. The proportion must be much 
the same at the present time ; any change is likely 
to be in favour of the Christians. The smallest 
proportion of Mohammedans is probably to be 
found in the cities of Alexandria and Cairo and 
the province of Assiut. 

II. SOCIAL CONDITIONS 

Speaking generally, this is the saddest phase of 
my subject. With few exceptions the women are 
either the slaves or the playthings of the men, 
and oftenest by far the former. Excluding the 
highest strata of society, a man generally marries 
in order to secure a permanent servant for himself 
and his immediate family relations; and if the 
wife does not fill the bill, she is either divorced to 
make room for another or a second wife is added. 
A prominent Moslem has said, in conversation, that 
not more than five per cent, of Mohammedans in 
Egypt retain the first wife to the day of her death. 
Divorces are as frequent as they ever were, but in 
fewer cases is there a plurality of wives. 

In the homes, the women occupy one part of 
the house and the men another; generally the 
men eat first, then the women, and then the serv 
ants. Outside of the family circle there is no com 
mingling of the sexes, above a certain age, at a 
common meal or for an evening sociable. Even 
at funerals and marriages, the separation is strictly 



26 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

observed. At marriages, both men and women 
witness the same obscene motions of the danc 
ing girls, and listen to the same immoral chant 
ing, though from different positions on the 
premises. 

Marriages are often legalized when the bride 
groom is less than sixteen and the bride less than 
thirteen, and the arrangements are all made and 
carried out by their nearest relatives, and some 
times in spite of the opposition of one of the 
couple. At their first marriage the parties can, 
therefore, have no idea of the responsibilities and 
cares incident to married life ; it is no wonder that 
so many are unhappy in their homes. One reason, 
and perhaps the chief reason, for early marriages 
is to prevent the youth from falling into vices 
which are very prevalent and caused no doubt by 
the reading or relating of vile stories in the hear 
ing of children, and by the generally unchaste 
character of the conversation of the people. 

The cause of divorce may be anything, and 
often nothing more than the man s wish to get 
rid of his wife in order to be able to secure an 
other. The legal allowance for divorced women, 
for even the limited legal time, is often only 
collected from the man when the woman has 
powerful friends to plead her cause before the 
kadi. One of the saddest sights in Egypt is the 
environs of the kadi s court where divorced women 
and widows come to plead in vain for justice. The 
jealousy of Mohammedans for all that pertains 



Islam in Egypt 27 

properly to their religious system, especially as 
regards the prerogatives of men and their authority 
over their wives and other female members of the 
household, has effectually prevented any reforma 
tion of the kadi s court. 

The use of opium and hashish is wide-spread, 
and in the cities and large towns the use of western 
intoxicants is becoming more and more common, 
especially among government officials and servants. 
I have been told by well-informed Mohammedans 
that neither learned nor unlearned, rich nor poor, 
high nor low, regard it as a sin to take opium in 
some of its forms. 

III. POLITICAL ISLAM 

Though Egypt is nominally a part of the Mo 
hammedan Empire of the Sultan of Constanti 
nople, paying a heavy tribute to the imperial 
exchequer, yet it has been free to govern itself 
from the time of Mohammed Ali until the British 
occupation in 1882. During its independence 
under the rule of this energetic prince and his 
successors, Egypt was governed on Mohammedan 
principles modified somewhat by European in 
fluences proceeding from the western officials em 
ployed in many departments of State. Arbitrary 
and unjust rule had full sway during the reign of 
Ismail the first Khedive, and the people were 
despoiled of money and lands in order to carry out 
his ambitious designs, and a debt was contracted 
which still weighs heavily on the people. But 



28 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

with all his tyranny and extravagance, Ismail 
initiated enterprises and carried out improvements 
which have in no small degree benefited the 
country. 

Since the British occupation, Islam has governed 
Egypt only indirectly. The real ruler has been 
Lord Cromer with his staff of British officials, who 
plan, direct, restrain, and control in all the de 
partments of the government Finance, Interior, 
Justice, Public Works, and Public Instruction. 
Notwithstanding this, Islam has no little influence 
politically, exercised through the Khedive, his 
ministers, the executive officials throughout the 
country, and the press. The Khedive s ministers 
are all Moslems except one, and all matters of 
importance are passed upon by them, though pre 
pared and presented by the British officials in each 
department. Certain matters also come up before 
a consultative assembly, very few of whose mem 
bers are Christians. No little power is exerted on 
the minds of the British authorities by Moham 
medan journals, some of which have a very wide 
circulation. 

Of course, the ultimate authority rests with the 
representative of the British government, but it 
often appears to outsiders that he is especially 
favourable to Mohammedan interests, paying un 
due respect to Moslem prejudices, at the expense 
of Christian interests. The following item of 
recent history is an example : The public pleadings 
in the native courts were on Sunday. This re- 



Islam in Egypt 29 

quired Christian lawyers to be present and pre 
vented them from attending their church services. 
A number of the Christian lawyers waited on the 
authorities and petitioned them to have these sit 
tings on some other day of the week than Sunday 
or Friday. The arrangement was agreed to, and 
preparations were set on foot to carry it out, but 
the Mohammedan papers made such a stir over the 
matter that it was annulled. It was represented 
as the Christian holiday and a step towards des 
troying the Mohammedan holiday, whereas it was 
only a just arrangement to allow the Christians 
employed in the courts the opportunity of attend 
ing divine worship, without in the least interfering 
with the holiday of the Moslems. 

The influence of Islam is very great in the 
courts, as the majority of the judges are in almost 
all cases Mohammedans. The closest inspection is 
necessary in the interests of justice, especially in 
cases where one party is Mohammedan and the 
other of some other religion. I have known 
several cases of glaring injustice, to one of which 
I called the attention of the controlling author 
ities. A young man had been accustomed to meet 
with others, some of them Moslems and others 
Christians, for friendly conversation on religious 
subjects. As the Koran was often referred to, the 
young man purchased a copy for his personal use 
and made annotations on the margin. The book 
fell into the hands of a Moslem, who took it to the 
kadi, who advised that a case be presented against 



30 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

the young man for attempting to change the Koran 
The case was taken up by the court and the young 
man was found guilty and sentenced to one year 
in the penitentiary. He appealed the case and the 
court of appeal confirmed the judgment. At my 
instance the higher authorities looked into the 
matter and found a case of gross injustice, and 
after four months imprisonment and ill treatment 
in prison, the young man was pardoned by the 
Khedive. Other cases quite as glaring as this have 
come under my notice. 

It must be remembered, too, in order to measure 
the influence of Islam in Egypt, that the executive 
part of the administration is in the hands of Mo 
hammedans: such as governors and deputy -gov 
ernors of the provinces, mayors of the chief cities, 
chief officers of police in the various divisions of 
the provinces, and nearly all the umdas and sheikhs 
of the numerous towns and villages. This gives 
Islam a mighty power even under the British occu 
pation, when we remember the amount of prejudice 
that still remains, and the fact that these Eastern 
people bring their religion into all the relations of 
human life and make it a chief reason in the decision 
of all questions, and a principal moving power in 
all actions. It is true that when glaring cases of 
injustice are brought to the notice of the British 
authorities, they are not slow in righting the 
wrongs as far as it is possible, but, through fear, it 
is very seldom that an Egyptian will dare to com 
plain of those who oppress them. I do not hesi- 



Islam in Egypt 31 

tate to say that the British occupation instead of 
weakening Islam has strengthened it. 

IV. ISLAM INTELLECTUALLY 

It is generally understood that Christians and 
Jews, in proportion to their numbers, stand higher 
than Mohammedans in competitive examination, 
perhaps because in the case of the former the stim 
ulus is greater, and the hope of outside help less. 
There is so much in favour of the latter the influ 
ence of their immense majority, of powerful friends, 
and the expected favour of the British officials, 
that the young Moslem has little fear of failure to 
secure a position or occupation, even if he does not 
obtain the best marks, because Christians are not 
eligible to many of the places in the government 
service. 

Moslems as well as Christians have greatly ad 
vanced in knowledge and intellectual pursuits dur 
ing the last twenty years. It is surprising how 
many newspapers, daily, weekly and monthly, have 
been started, and the increase in these journals has 
been as great perhaps among Moslems as among 
Christians. The Moeyyid, edited by Sheikh Ali 
Yusef, is a first class daily, and has a larger circula 
tion than any other paper in Egypt. Its leading ar 
ticles do not equal, however, in intellectual grasp, or 
sound reasoning, or useful information, those in the 
Mokattam and some other papers edited by Chris 
tians, which every Egyptian ought to read. As 
far as I know, the Mohammedans have no histor 



32 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

ical and scientific monthly ; certainly none to be 
compared with the Muktatif, or the JJilal, or the 
Mohit all magazines conducted by Christians. 
The Moslems are behind the Christians on most of 
the fields of literature. The reason may be found 
in their home training, and especially in the method 
of education, by which the memory and not the 
intellectual powers are developed. It is notorious 
that the methods used in the Azhar, the great Mo 
hammedan university where thousands are yearly 
enrolled as scholars, have been the very worst, cal 
culated indeed to discourage and retard the learner. 
An attempt was made by the late intelligent Mufti 
to bring about a reformation, and for a time great 
hopes were entertained that a new regime would 
be established, but jealousy, prejudice, and per 
sonal antipathy thwarted all the best efforts of this 
sincere reformer. 

To complete a course in the Azhar requires 
about twelve years. The curriculum includes ju 
risprudence, theology, exegesis, grammar, syntax, 
rhetoric, logic and the traditions of Mohammed. 1 
The late Mufti added geography, history and 
chirography. 

The first order of the learned men receive, be 
sides rations of bread, from four pounds to six 
pounds a month ; the second three pounds ; the 
third one and a-half pounds. Students receive 
their bread and some of them a monthly allowance 

l Fikh, usul cd-din,usul etlafsir, nahu, sarf, balagha, mantak,and. 
the hadith. 




ENTRANCE TO THE MOSQUE EL AZHAR, CAIRO. 



Islam in Egypt 33 

besides, not exceeding three shillings. The chief 
sheikh of the Azhar receives ninety pounds a 
month. 

The proportion of Moslems who can read and 
write was, at the last census, eight out of a hun 
dred. 

V. SPECIAL DEVELOPMENTS IN ISLAM 

The most notable development among Moham 
medans in Egypt in recent years is that which was 
initiated and carried on until his death, by the 
liberal-minded Mufti, recently deceased and greatly 
lamented. A man of scholarly intuitions and wide 
reading, of broad sympathies and worthy impulses, 
deprecating the ignorance of his co-religionists and 
their bitter hatred to all who are of another faith, 
he attempted in many ways to bring about a ref 
ormation among them. He occupied various posi 
tions of honour and responsibility in the State and 
in his religious community, and performed the du 
ties of these relations with faithfulness and intelli 
gence. In the great Mohammedan university, he 
brought order out of chaos, both in its material af 
fairs and its administration, and in the matter and 
method of instruction. By his intelligence, sim 
plicity and earnestness, he attracted many to his 
lectures in the university. He deprecated the ac 
cumulations of tradition, and strove to lead the peo 
ple to simpler faith and a more humane service. 
Through his efforts, the consultative Parliament 
was transformed from a position of antagonism to 



34 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

the British administration into more or less friendly 
cooperation with it. During his last days, he was 
engaged in an examination of the condition of the 
religious courts, and in drawing up a scheme of 
thorough reformation where corruption is rampant. 
Through him and others, a great impetus has been 
given to education. Societies have been /formed 
and committees appointed in many places for rais 
ing money to establish schools of various grades, 
partly to prevent the Mohammedan children from 
attending Christian institutions and partly from a 
laudable desire to spread knowledge among them, 
and thus prepare them to improve their worldly 
prospects. Societies have also been formed in the 
interests of their religion, and books and tracts 
have been published and circulated, some attacking 
the Christian faith, and others in defense of their 
own faith against the attacks of Christian authors. 
Contrary to impressions created by some western 
journals, I have not been able to discover the ex 
istence of any Moslem society formed in Egypt for 
the express purpose of sending men to the interior 
of Africa or to other lands for the propagation of 
Islam. 

VI. MISSION WORK AMONG MOSLEMS 

1. The oldest mission in Egypt is the United 
Presbyterian mission of North America. Its first 
missionaries arrived on the field in 1854, a few 
years after the Church Missionary Society had 
left it. The purpose of the mission was not as 



Islam in Egypt 35 

bas been reported in some places, to labour among 
the various Christian sects especially, but to preach 
and teach the pure gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ 
to Jews, Moslems and nominal Christians where 
and when opportunity offered. It so happened 
that God in His providence opened the door to 
the Copts, who, it would be easy to prove, were at 
the time in great ignorance of the Word of God. 
Instead of beating at the bolted and barred doors 
of Islam, at a time when there was no religious 
liberty, the missionaries entered at the open doors 
of " the lost sheep of Israel." 

Yet from the very beginning of the mission 
there were many opportunities of reaching the 
Moslems indirectly. Through all the history of 
the mission, many Bibles and other religious 
books were sold to them, and for many years 
past, over 2,000 Moslem pupils have attended its 
schools; last year there were 3,067, of whom 
2,446 were boys and 621 girls. Perhaps thirty 
years ago, the mission published one book on the 
Mohammedan controversy called Shahadet El- 
Koran and also a number of small tracts. When 
El Kindy and Mizan ul Haqq were published in 
England, the mission circulated many copies of 
both books in an unobtrusive way. During the 
more recent years, the four exhaustive volumes of 
El Hadaya have been published in reply to several 
books attacking the Christian religion. During 
the last four years, two evenings a week in Cairo 
have been devoted to the public discussion of the 



36 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

various points of difference between Christianity 
and Islam. These meetings have often been at 
tended by large numbers of Mohammedans and 
opportunity is generally given to one of them to 
reply. 

Our physicians at Assiut and Tanta have many 
opportunities in the homes of the people as well 
as in the hospitals, to give important testimony to 
the saving power of the Great Physician. They 
are often called to treat the sick and suffering in 
Mohammedan homes. 

As to results, the mission reports about 140 
converts from Mohammedanism during its history. 
In 1900, there were six ; in 1901, there were also 
six ; in 1902, there were eight ; in 1903, there were 
fourteen ; in 1904, there were twelve. Two of 
these have defected to Islam through the threats 
of friends and Moslem officials. One of the con 
verts is now a successful medical missionary in 
China. 

2. The Church Missionary Society mission to 
Mohammedans in Egypt was begun in 1882, when 
Rev. F. A. Klein started work, chiefly educa 
tional and literary. A medical department was 
started in 1889, in which year also, educational 
work for girls was begun. 

During the last few years, four branches of 
work have been distinctly strengthened ; medical 
work, boys schools, girls schools, and evangelistic 
work in the city and in the villages, in which one 




o 




Islam in Egypt 37 

station is about to be occupied. The whole of 
this work is directly among Moslems. 

There are no special difficulties, for probably 
Egypt is as open as any Mohammedan land in the 
world and the opportunities are obvious. The 
methods have been sufficiently suggested by the 
enumeration of the branches of work. It should 
be added that evangelistic work comprises preach 
ing within doors, visiting, and literary endeavours. 
There is also a book depot from which books are 
sold, and in which personal work is done. Tracts 
on a variety of subjects are distributed and a 
weekly journal, especially adapted to Moslems, is 
published. 

Direct results are the conversion and baptism of 
some men and some girls "all too few." The 
indirect results are the gradual familiarizing of 
many people and many classes with the ideas of 
the gospel. 

3. There is also a small Dutch mission with its 
centre at Calioub, about eight miles north of 
Cairo. It has schools in several places conducted 
on mission lines and having pupils of various re 
ligions. Evangelistic work is carried on in the 
villages by means of colporteurs. There is also 
an orphanage for boys in which the children of 
Mohammedans as well as children of Christians 
are received. 

I might mention, too, the schools of the Estab 
lished Church of Scotland in Alexandria, and of 



38 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

the German Church in Cairo, but there is no mis 
sionary connected with these efforts, who knows 
the vernacular, and therefore, no direct work is 
done among the Moslems. 

4. The Egypt General Mission entered Egypt 
in the year 1898. Its chief object is the conver 
sion of Mohammedans. It has its location in the 
Delta and Suez. It has boys and girls schools 
not only for teaching the truths of Christianity to 
the pupils, but also as a means of opening the 
homes for teaching the adults. It also employs 
itineracy and has regular services on the Sabbath 
and during the week. Much good work has been 
done in book depots, where there is free perusal of 
Arabic books on questions concerning Islam and 
where there is the best opportunity for informal 
meetings at night and for personal work. Scores 
of Mohammedans have been dealt with in these 
depots, though but few have made a definite pro 
fession of their faith in Christ. There have been 
several baptisms. The case of a Mohammedan 
sheikh from Morocco, related in a small tract 
entitled "The Story of a Moslem Sheikh," is in 
tensely interesting and shows us how unexpectedly 
the Spirit sometimes moves upon souls and brings 
them to the light and life which are only to be 
found in Jesus Christ. This mission has also a 
monthly paper especially adapted to the needs of 
Moslem readers and circulating widely in Egypt. 

5. The North African Mission was begun in 
1892, and has for its special, though not sole ob- 



Islam in Egypt 39 

ject the conversion of Mohammedans. At present 
it has its centres in Alexandria and Shabin El- 
Kom. Three missionaries labour at the former 
place and two at the latter. The means adopted 
have been for the most part schools for boys and 
for girls, in which the gospel is regularly taught. 
Bible women are also employed to visit the women 
in their homes and read to them as opportunity 
offers. There are also meetings in the evening 
during the week for the study of the Word and 
prayer. The missionaries have made system 
atic visitation of Mohammedans in the Protestant 
hospital in Alexandria, and they have visited the 
villages for evangelistic work and the circulation 
of the Scriptures and religious tracts. Five Mo 
hammedans, having made a public profession of 
their faith in Christ, have been baptized, while 
many have been instructed in the way of salva 
tion, but have not taken a stand for Christ. 

VII. DIFFICULTIES OF THE MISSIONS 

In Egypt there is only one special difficulty in 
missions to Moslems, and that is to find employ 
ment for the converts, as the Mohammedan com 
munity always boycotts the converts, and the 
family disowns and casts them out of their homes. 
Generally Mohammedan relatives, however near, 
prefer to see their friends die rather than to see 
them become Christians. 



Ill 

Islam in West Africa 
Dr. W. R. Miller 



"Possibly most important of all the features of the problem 
presented by Islam is its organized aggressiveness. Islam in its 
African stronghold is a growing and virile force." Wilson 8. 
Naylor. 



Ill 

Islam in West Africa 

THE population of "West Africa, similarly to that 
of the Eastern Sudan during the time of the Mah- 
di s and Khalifa s rule, has suffered terribly from 
the fiendish oppression, internecine fighting and 
slave raiding which always accompany these out 
bursts of Mohammedan energy. Hence all statis 
tics and estimates of population made by travellers 
during the early Victorian period are wholly un 
reliable now. It is impossible, at least at present, 
even roughly to estimate (e. g., in the Hausa states), 
what the population is, but I should seriously 
doubt whether it is one-half probably nearer one- 
third of that recorded by Clapperton or Barth. 
I base this surmise, principally on observations, 
both of myself and of government officers travel 
ling in the great states of Zaria, Nupe, and Ada- 
ma wa where the most appalling barbarities perhaps 
ever perpetrated in the slave traffic have been com 
mitted for now more than sixty years. 

When the great Fulani dynasty was founded by 
the conquests of Othman Shefu Dan Hodin, for 
some years afterwards war was made on all the 
heathen, and some Mohammedan states, until a 
large part of the West and Central Sudan was con 
quered and incorporated into the Fulani Empire, 

43 



44 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

including a large part of the Yoruba country in 
the south (the Ilorin Province now Mohammedan), 
Adamawa and Bornu in the east, Gando and part 
of the French Sudan in the west, and part of the 
Tuareg and Zinder country in the north. Within 
twenty years after these conquests, and soon after 
the death of the founder, the lust for gain, slaves 
and power, took the place of the religious Jehad, 
and the wars degenerated into the merest man- 
hunting slave-raids, in no way worthy of being 
called religious wars. These have been kept up 
until four years ago when the complete subjuga 
tion of the country under Sir F. Lugard put an end 
to them. As a result of these wars Islam was 
more firmly established in the great states of Kano, 
Zamfara, Socoto, Gobir, Gando, Katsena, Hadeja 
and Katagum, where already the conquered had 
been partially followers of Islam : Ilorin, Nupe and 
Borgu were later subjugated and Islam stamped 
on them in a very debased form. Except in the 
big walled cities and capitals, however, very little 
progress was made in the heathen states of Zaria, 
Adamawa, Bauchi, Kontagora, etc. To-day we 
find these lands dotted over with cities where all 
are Mohammedans, but a large part of the village 
country is still pagan, or is only nominally Moslem. 
For here the pagan tribes entrenched themselves 
in forests and rocks, and although in many cases 
willing to pay tribute in order to avoid constant 
raids, they never became followers of the prophet. 
Mohammedan Sects. There is but little trace of 



Islam in West Africa 45 

divisions amongst the Mohammedans of "West 
Africa. The emissaries of the strong dervish or 
ders from Morocco, who were mostly responsible 
in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries and on 
wards for the introduction of Islam, were probably 
content with teaching the simpler tenets of the 
faith. Although the main mass undoubtedly are 
Sunnis, it is questionable whether any but a few of 
the leading Moulvis (or " Mallams ") know much 
of the controversy. The Senoussi influence has 
been small or nil ; and the followers of the "Wahabis 
are probably confined to some of the more fanatical 
and devoted Fulani families as the Tijanis. They 
all recognize the Sultan of Turkey as supreme, but 
the devotion, veneration, almost worship of Oth- 
man the founder of this dynasty have invested the 
emperors of Socoto with a sanctity so great that, 
being nearer, they quite overshadow the greater, 
but more distant, Turkish ruler. 

Probably now, if the British government, which 
is supreme in all the principal Mohammedan states 
of "West Africa with which this paper is concerned, 
were to adhere to a true neutrality, i. <?., entire 
prohibition of, or total removal of all obstacles to, 
the free preaching of both Christianity and Islam, 
the latter would not make much further progress 
in north and south Nigeria. So great is the hatred 
of the pagans towards all propagators of Islam, on 
account of the cruelty of past years, that were 
there sufficient Christian missionaries any struggle 
would be principally a duel between heathenism 



46 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

and Christianity, where Islam was not already es 
tablished. But the woes which follow and have 
followed in the track of Islam will soon be forgiven 
and forgotten, and a peaceful Islam under British 
rule, free to proselytize while Christian mission 
aries are hampered, will be a greater power. 

The British government does not take that atti 
tude. While professing to be purely neutral, it 
forgets that the Mohammedan has been, and is, 
the aggressive invader in all this country, once 
pagan ; and it allows the Moslem a free hand 
to go anywhere and spread his faith. The objection 
that will, I know, be raised to this is, "Not so, the 
British go vernment gives both Moslem and Christian 
a free field amongst heathen, but refuses to allow 
attempts at proselytizing by Christians amongst 
Moslems." It is easy to see how to answer this 
contention, but this does not lie within the scope 
of this paper. 

The scarcity of money for administrating the 
countries, and the difficulties in obtaining men (for 
the bad climate renders it impossible to rule 
directly by white men) causes the administration 
largely to be left in the hands of Mohammedan 
Emirs. These men while ruthless, cruel tyrants 
are nevertheless rulers in the sense that they can 
command men in numbers and keep up some form 
of power and authority. The government seeing 
this, and also the disintegrating influences of a 
tribal heathenism, becomes involved in backing up 
Islam politically, and inevitably religiously also. 



Islam in West Africa 47 

Repairing broken, down mosques by order, sub 
scriptions to Mohammedan feasts, forcible circum 
cision of heathen soldiers on enlistment, etc., etc., 
are some of the ways in which the general trend 
is indicated. 

It has been seen that the chief set of influences 
which brought Islam to West Africa were Moslem 
missions from Morocco and the more universal 
Jehad by the Fulanis. A constant influence has 
also emanated from Egypt and Tripoli through 
trade, returning pilgrims from Mecca, and mission 
aries from these countries of Islam. 

Islam seems to be spreading in Lagos, the Yoruba 
country, Sierra Leone and the French Sudan ; but 
in most of these places as also in the Nupe country, 
it is of a very low order, and in the presence of a 
vigorous Christian propaganda it will not add 
strength finally to Islam. Still the number of 
Moslems is undoubtedly increasing greatly. Islam 
and Christianity between them are spoiling heath 
enism and will probably divide the pagan peoples 
in less than fifty years. 

All Moslems are of course taught Arabic and in 
all the Hausa States, in towns, and large villages 
there are a multitude of schools where the Koran 
and later the traditions and chief works, classical 
and legendary of Islam are taught. As, however, 
trading and agriculture chiefly occupy the people, 
the majority of boys leave school at fourteen years, 
and become utterly ignorant and illiterate. They 
are given no education but a mere recital of the 



48 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

Suras of the Koran after learning the Arabic al 
phabet. A percentage however continue. In the 
large towns, however, perhaps about three per 
cent, or a little more, continue their studies, and 
these really become Arabic students, reading any 
Arabic writings with ease. The absence of printed 
matter with them is an obstacle, but after a while 
the more intelligent surmount this, and can read 
and translate fairly well the Testament, or any sim 
ple new work in Arabic. 

The effect of this illiteracy is, of course, to make 
the social condition low. Arts, building, literature, 
culture, and crafts are, generally speaking, neg 
lected. 

Yet who has not heard of Kano andZaria leather? 
The work of these people in leather, iron, brass, 
etc., is admired by Europeans. The intelligence of 
the Hausa in the great cities is proverbial, and one 
feels with them as if in converse with an Arab 
rather than a negro. The lack of all home life ; the 
utter prostitution of virtue ; the total disregard of 
morals, all these have brought moral ruin to the 
people and made West Africa a seething sink of 
gross iniquity. Woman, although allowed much 
more freedom than in North Africa, is neverthe 
less the "thing" of men; polygamy of course 
is the law ; only lack of wealth prevents men from 
having four wives and as many concubines as pos 
sible. Divorce for anything is possible ; a quarrel, 
sickness, infirmity, poverty, or worse. The young 
est girls are taught the worst vices ; no one is in- 



Islam in West Africa 49 

nocent, none pure. Boys and girls grow up in the 
densest atmosphere of sin, where there is hardly a 
redeeming feature, and this all under the strictest 
adherence to the outward laws of Islam. 

The whited sepulchre is full of bones. Immo 
rality of every sort is rife and there is little shame ; 
adultery and fornication are not reduced through 
men having many wives. It is rare to find a woman 
past the prime of life living with her husband. 
One would therefore expect to find that progress 
is ruled out, and that the glance is backward, not 
forward, to "the things our fathers knew and 
did." The inevitable fruits of a slave ridden land, 
laziness, oppression, dirt, have fallen upon West 
Africa, and only where Christianity, as in Sierra 
Leone, Lagos, etc., has had a long time to affect 
the character and condition, do we see progress. 
Islam has not and will not in "West Africa do any 
thing for progress. 

A very significant change has perceptibly come 
over the Moslem in West Africa and is apparent 
to a careful observer. From triumphant arrogance 
he has come to have a haunting fear and a cringing 
subservience. The overthrow of the Fulani power 
is probably one of the greatest blows to Islam in 
the world, next to the recovery of the Egyptian 
Sudan, if not even greater than that. The one 
hope left is the Mahdi who of course is always 
coming and never comes, or comes and is annihi 
lated ; but meanwhile an air of frightened expect 
ancy and even a tendency to see what Christianity 



50 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

may have to say regarding the end of the world 
seems to have prevailed. I believe the time is ripe 
for a tremendous propaganda to a broken spirited 
but still proud people. I think missionaries gen 
erally in West Africa will agree that this has been 
the change of the last few, say ten or five years, 
and that it is chiefly political, but fraught with 
great possibilities spiritually. 



IV 

Islam in Turkey 
Anatolicus 



" Turkey skillfully and systematically represses what Chris 
tian nations make it their business to nurture in all mankind aa 
manhood. In her cities there are magnificent palaces for her 
sultans and her favourites. But one looks in vain through her 
realm for statues of public benefactors. Not a book in any lan 
guage can cross her borders without permission of public officers. 
Art is scorned. Education is bound. Freedom is a crime. The 
tax gatherer is omnipotent. Law is a farce. Turkey has prisons 
instead of public halls for the education of her people. The Con- 
gregationalist, April 8, 1897. 



IV 

Islam in Turkey 

THE ruling race of the Ottoman Empire has 
been Mohammedan from its origin. Indeed the 
Seljuk Turks, from whom the Ottomans sprang, 
were Mohammedans from their origin among the 
Turkoman tribes of Central Asia. We can hardly 
trace them farther back than the eleventh century 
A. D., and it was at least a century earlier that all 
those tribes of West Central and Western Asia 
embraced Islam. 

The religion of the Ottoman Turks, is not, like 
that of some other tribes to be mentioned hereafter, 
a composite cultus. The hereditary faith is Sunni 
Islam, pure and simple ; and as a hereditary faith, 
its hold upon the people is unchallenged, except 
by those professed Mohammedans, the various sects 
of Dervishes which flourish in all Mohammedan 
countries. These form a disintegrating element, 
which may well excite the anxious solicitude of 
faithful Mohammedans, although they furnish lit 
tle cause of hope to Christian missionaries. 

The vast majority of the Ottoman people, who 
number about twelve million souls, are doubtless 
sincere believers in the Koran as the veritable 
word of God, and in Mohammed as the last and 
greatest prophet and apostle of God. Of course 

53 



54 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

this belief does not arise from intelligent individual 
conviction, but, on the one hand, from the power 
of a hereditary faith and a splendid history, but 
tressed by those magnificent monuments of their 
faith, the great mosques of their former and 
present capital cities, and, on the other, from the 
simple, reverent, unadventurous habit of mind of 
the Ottoman people. They are not sceptical by 
nature, and they are taught that scepticism con 
cerning the teachings of religion, and the authority 
of their prophet is a mortal sin. 

The assumption of the sacred honour and 
functions of the Caliphate by the Ottoman House 
four centuries ago an assumption fully accepted 
in Turkey, and never effectively challenged, even 
if not cordially accepted, outside of Turkey has, 
no doubt, held the Ottoman people to their heredi 
tary faith with hooks of steel. 

The Ottoman Power has been tolerant of the 
faith and forms of worship of subject Christian 
races, but the Christianity and the Christian life 
with which the Turks have been familiar all their 
lives, until evangelical Christianity gained a foot 
hold among them, have had a natural tendency to 
repel, not to attract them to the Christian faith. 

There is an ingenuousness about the Turk, when 
you find him in his Anatolian home, which is not 
only winning in itself ; it is full of promise for the 
future, full of encouragement to Christian mis 
sionaries. 

One distinctive feature of Islam in Turkey and 



Islam in Turkey 55 

this applies to nearly all Moslem races in the 
Ottoman Empire except the Arabs is that the 
Turk does not know the language of his sacred 
book. The Koran is as much a sealed book to the 
Turk as the Bible is to the peasant Roman Catholic 
of Central Europe. He knows, even if he is a 
peasant, many Arabic words and phrases, but 
although he may read the Koran, he cannot 
understand it ; and it is, to the Mohammedan, a 
greater impiety to attempt to translate the Koran 
from the Arabic, than it was, till recent years, in 
the eyes of the faithful but ignorant Romanist to 
translate the Latin Bible into French or German. 
This ignorance of Arabic is a fact even among the 
more or less educated Turks of the capital and 
the coast cities. It is very rare to find one who 
can read Arabic intelligently, and who speaks it 

correctly. Some years ago, when K Effendi, a 

learned Arab Kurd, who had embraced Chris 
tianity, was called before the highest Mohammedan 
court, his perfect knowledge of Arabic, of the 
Koran and of Mohammedan law and traditions 
completely confounded and silenced those who 
would have been his judges. 

It is now many years that the Bible is accessible 
to Turks in their own language, and in a form 
which is intelligible and acceptable to them ; and 
the fact that they buy thousands of copies of 
Scripture portions every year shows that they 
appreciate the facility put in their way for reading 
a sacred book and understanding it. 



56 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

What was said above concerning Islam as the 
hereditary faith of the Ottoman Turk does not 
hold true of the other Moslem races of Turkey. 
Kurds, Circassians, Albanians nearly half as 
many, all together, as the Turks are, at best, but 
half Mohammedan. To a large extent the pro 
fession of Islam by Kurds and Circassians is purely 
outward and formal, while their esoteric faith is a 
mixture of Mohammedanism, Christianity and 
heathenism. In grouping and generalization we 
cannot go farther than the statement just made. 
Take the Kurds alone. There is almost infinite 
variety in their religious beliefs and superstitions. 
It is well known that there are whole villages 
among them ready to declare themselves Chris 
tians, could they be assured of protection in so 
doing. The Moslem Albanians somewhat more 
than half the race are more bigoted and violent 
Mohammedans than the Turks, just as the Janis 
saries, likewise of Christian origin, who were com 
pelled from childhood to embrace Islam, out- 
Heroded Herod in the fanaticism of their anti- 
Christian zeal. 

With the exception of the Albanians, Islam has, 
in all the centuries of the reign of the Ottoman 
Power over these lands, made very slight gains 
from the Christian races. The number of Greek, 
Armenian, Bulgarian, Koumanian, Servian, Bos 
nian or Montenegrin Mohammedans is insignificant. 
Of these seven races, for hundreds of years under 
Moslem sway, the number to-day free from Otto- 



Islam in Turkey 57 

man control is nearly equal to the entire popula 
tion, Moslem and Christian, now directly under 
Turkish domination. 

The Turks are largely an agricultural and 
peasant population, and among them polygamy 
and concubinage are rare. Among Turks of 
wealth in the capital, the coast cities and the 
capitals of provinces, both polygamy and con 
cubinage are common. Slavery also exists, though 
veiled. In those centres social morality is low, 
and it is doubtful if the marked relaxation, in 
recent years of the rigidity of law and custom 
touching the seclusion of women has, as yet, bet 
tered woman s condition, except where the desire 
for the education of girls has begun to work a rad 
ical change in the popular conception of what con 
stitutes woman s position in society. It is difficult 
to give even an approximate statement concerning 
the percentage of illiteracy among Moslems in 
Turkey. Till very recent years Turks able to 
read were less than ten per cent, of the population ; 
women able to read, perhaps two per cent., and 
among Kurds and Circassians still less. But in 
the capital and chief cities of the empire great 
progress has lately been made, even among Mos 
lems, in what may, by courtesy, be called general 
education. In these centres the percentage of 
illiteracy among Turks men would probably 
not exceed forty per cent., while of women under 
forty years of age we might fairly estimate the 
percentage of illiteracy as under sixty per cent. 



V 

Islam in Syria and Palestine 
Rev. W. K. Eddy 



V 



Islam in Syria and Palestine 

THE population of these districts is about, and 
possibly somewhat over, two million. Exactness 
is impossible, for the Moslems strive to conceal 
numbers in order to escape conscription, and Chris 
tians do the same to lighten the military poll tax. 
In some districts no accurate census has been at 
tempted till lately, and the returns of the last 
census are not yet available. In Mt. Lebanon we 
must depend upon the official figures of 1863. I 
give therefore official figures and also estimated 
ones nearer the truth. 



Vilayet of Syria 
Moslems and Druzes 
All Christians 



Vilayet of Beirut 
Moslems 
Christians 



Mt. Lebanon 
Moslems and Drnzes 
Christians 



Jerusalem District 
Moslems 
Christians 



Official 

260,034 

44,058 

304,092 

262,834 

68,325 

331,159 

19,520 

90,278 

109,798 

50,000 
25,000 
75,000 



Estimated 



350, 000 



375,000 



200,000 



75,000 



As the figures given are for males alone, we 
61 



62 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

double them for the total population, and add 
Jews 100,000, foreigners 50,000 of all nationali 
ties. 

Moslems are seventy-two per cent, and Chris 
tians twenty-eight per cent, of the totals thus 
given. 

The social condition of Moslems is below that of 
the Christians and far from ideal. The tenets of 
Islam and the customs of the East combine to 
degrade woman. In the cities she is a household 
drudge with uncertain tenure of office, and in the 
country districts, an unpaid labourer. Entitled to 
only one-eighth of her husband s estate after his 
death, she is tempted to sell household stores to 
accumulate a fund for use in case of being divorced 
or widowed. Some cripple their husbands finan 
cially that another wife may not be added to the 
harem. An absence of home life leads men to 
spend their leisure together in coffee houses. 
Thus they miss the refining influence of women 
and their thoughts are sensual and conversation 
gross. 

Children are welcomed and loved but not well 
cared for ; so that infant mortality is much higher 
than among Christians. The indifference of Mos 
lems to vaccination, and carelessness as to proper 
precautions in times of epidemic is largely due to 
their belief in fate. Children are not well trained 
and apt to grow up willful and passionate. An 
intelligent Moslem said to me, " We cannot pros 
per, for our wives are too ignorant to train prop- 



Islam in Syria and Palestine 63 

erly our children or care for our homes as they 
should." 

Early marriages are the rule and the social evil is 
rare ; but. unnatural vice is common and hardly rep 
robated. The seclusion of women is more strictly 
enforced in towns than in villages, and cases of 
marital infidelity are not frequent. "While women 
are not allowed to go to the mosques they are 
faithful to hours of prayer in their homes. Their 
influence is conservative and acts to restrain any 
liberalism which men from their freer contact 
with Christians might favour. 

Men are of three grades : (1) Those who from 
superficial education or contact with others are so 
lax as to be practically skeptics. (2) Those who 
are trained and educated as religious fanatics. 
(3) The great mass of peasants and the Bedouin 
who know little beyond the fact that being true 
believers in God and His apostle, they should de 
spise all others. Among the better class there is a 
growing sentiment against polygamy and reckless 
divorce as injurious to the social order. 

Politics are unknown in the sense that leads 
different civil parties to strive to control govern 
ment policy or that gives rise to divergent views 
as to the best methods for improving the condi 
tion of the people. To run for office is to run for 
Constantinople, bribe influential persons in the 
palace, and then to work the position thus secured 
for all that it is worth. 

Promotion is legally and officially regulated by 



64 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

the efficiency shown in collecting and increasing 
the Imperial revenues, but practically by paying a 
higher sum than the rival applicant. 

There are no indications of the presence of the 
" Young Turk " secret organization, but there is a 
growing discontent with the present regime. This 
is caused (1) by individual dissatisfaction with in 
justice, increased taxation and harsh military serv 
ice ; (2) by the racial ambition of Arabic-speaking 
Moslems who regard the Turk as a barbarian 
and of doubtful orthodoxy, and are restive under 
Turkish rule which allots them few positions, civil 
or military. Many Arabs wish the Caliphate as 
sumed by one of their race and would bring the 
capital of Islam near if not into Arabia, its cradle. 
This politico-religious aspiration is ascribed to 
Midhat Pasha and has been fostered, since his 
day, by pamphlets widely scattered and by secret 
societies. (3) Discontent also results from impo 
tent rage at the waning political power of Islam 
under Turkish leadership. Moslem supremacy has 
been lost in Mt. Lebanon, in most European prov 
inces, in part of Asia Minor, in Cyprus, Crete, 
Egypt, and is now imperilled in North Africa. 

(4) Another cause of discontent is realization of 
the fact that universal corruption is sapping the 
vitality of the empire and dissipating its resources. 

(5) To these causes is added knowledge that other 
lands have secured improved material conditions 
and equable justice without interference with re 
ligious observances. This embitters by contrast 



Islam in Syria and Palestine 65 

their present situation. Emigration, which has 
taken tens of thousands of Christians from Syria, 
has lately begun to draw from the Moslems. The 
letters of the absent and the influence of those 
who have returned are factors of unrest. That 
any or all of these elements of political ferment 
will produce any revolt is improbable. No leader 
could expect success with an unarmed and poor set 
of followers nor could he unify and harmonize 
hostile sects. 

Moslems, as a rule, are inferior in mental equip 
ment to the Christians who at the Crusades and 
later have gained new vigour from intermarriage 
with Europeans and are naturally bright and com 
mercially keen. 

There is a difference also between the Moslems 
of Syria and those in Palestine, wholly in favour 
of the former. Besides, Moslems are handicapped 
by defective early training, inferior educational 
advantages, military conscription, and early mar 
riages. 

To remedy this relative backwardness, the Turk 
ish government has worked with surprising energy 
and success. It has opened many schools even in 
villages and has supported officially the schools of 
a Moslem organization known as El Khaireyeh as 
signing to them lands and property for support. 
In cities there are schools of a higher grade called 
Rushdeyeh, also military academies from which 
chosen cadets are sent to Constantinople. Govern 
ment is now building an industrial school in Beirut 



66 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

to which the Christians of Sidon city alone are 
called upon to pay an extra exaction of 20,000 
piastres (over $800). 

A few years ago an addition was made to the 
land tax in support of the department of Educa 
tion. Thus Christians by regular and irregular 
imposts help to educate the Moslem. 

While it is easy to criticise the curricula of these 
schools and prove the defective training of the 
teachers and above all to condemn the lo\v moral 
standards and practices of these institutions, we 
must, in all fairness, acknowledge that great ad 
vance has been made in twenty-five years. 

Formerly a few schools were taught by blind or 
cripple sheikhs who trained boys to repeat aloud 
passages from the Koran till committed to memory. 
Advanced learning was then confined to the in 
tricacies of Arabic grammar and the casuistries of 
the ceremonial law. Even girls schools have been 
opened and with the plainer elements of education 
various kinds of needlework are taught. The ob 
ject of the government is twofold : (1) To instill 
the tenets of Islam into children. (2) By teaching 
Turkish to bind the Arabs more to the ruling race. 
Stringent orders are periodically issued that no 
Moslem youth be allowed to attend Christian 
schools while Moslem graduates from government 
schools are rewarded by obtaining the official posi 
tions formerly held by Christians. This action of 
the government was forced upon it by the fact that 
Christians had many educational facilities afforded 



Islam in Syria and Palestine 67 

by various missionary societies. Broad generaliza 
tions are not usually accurate, but it is safe to note 
that Syrians are not much given to reading or home 
study, and only their keen interest in political 
changes stimulates them to read the newspapers. 

The contact of Islam with Christian churches 
began in Syria and Palestine with a bloody war of 
conquest. Christians were killed in large num 
bers; according to Arab historians 70,000 were 
slain at the battle of Pella. Churches were ruined 
or turned into mosques and populous cities were 
destroyed, many never to be repopulated. Islam 
ruled by a trinity the sword, the Arabic language, 
and contemptuous hatred of the unbeliever. A 
bitter enmity was thus engendered which the 
Crusades aggravated. Since then Christians have 
turned to Europe with hopes of deliverance from 
bondage, and have lent themselves as tools to 
scheming diplomacy. As a result the Moslem re 
gards his Christian neighbour not only from a re 
ligious standpoint as an infidel, but politically as a 
disloyal subject from whom treachery is to be 
feared. So bitter is this antagonism that few Ori 
ental Christians care to preach the gospel to Mos 
lems, and even Protestants share this sentiment. 
Between Islam and the Christian churches there is 
a middle wall of partition which only faith work 
ing in love can break down. 

Islam as a system, not having elements of prog 
ress within itself, has not developed. The Arabic 
language of Mohammed s time has changed little, 



68 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

the religion less. Ideas which were fused into 
a system by the fiery zeal of the founder have be 
come cold in the mould of the Koran. It extends 
as drifting sand does and grows by addition and 
not by inner life-development. 

(1) In some places there are orders of dervishes ; 
K. g., the whirling dervishes of Tripoli, Syria. 

(2) Local associations of men, without interfering 
with their daily occupations, meet at night under 
the leadership of a sheikh and chant parts of the 
Koran, lists of divine attributes and prayers. Then 
forming a circle they sway in ordered movements 
to the exciting accompaniment of drums, cymbals 
and tomtoms till worked up into a nervous ecstasy. 
Such associations are the nurseries of fanatical zeal 
and the revival efforts of religious frenzy. They 
figure with green banners in religious processions 
but have no doctrinal or moral import. 

(3) The only reform attempted in Syria by any 
organized movement, that I know of, was that of 
the Shathleyeh. This came into prominence soon 
after 1880. Its leader was a sheikh living near 
Acre ; dissatisfied with the formalism of Islam and 
influenced by a study of the New Testament he 
aimed at a thorough reform of a spiritual nature. 
He convinced some friends by his earnestness, and 
they became fellow workers. 

Gradually circles of inquirers were formed in 
various cities. These reformers did not separate 
themselves from other Moslems and strictly cannot 
be called a sect. The main principles taught were 



Islam in Syria and Palestine 69 

the indwelling of God s spirit in every man and 
hence the brotherhood of men, and the spirituality 
of God s worship. The chief duties inculcated 
were great humility before God, love for fellow 
men, and zealous propagation of vital reform. 
T wo methods of propagandism were used, (a) The 
formation of circles of inquirers, where a com 
petent teacher initiated them into the truth and 
led them from one stage of enlightenment to a 
higher. The New Testament was often used as a 
text-book, and the disciples were told to ponder 
religious truth not as it appeals to a worldly mind 
but as revealed by the illumination of the spirit. 
(ti) These disciples were sent out as were the sev 
enty by our Lord to visit towns and villages and 
to instruct even the peasants by personal conver 
sation and evening gatherings. 

The reformers not only showed a surprising lib 
erality of doctrine, but also a readiness to adopt 
methods at variance with Eastern customs. A 
gifted woman, wife of a sheikh, was allowed to go 
to towns and cities instructing women and even 
addressing men. Talking freely with an American 
missionary she told how she had been called of God 
to this service and said, " A spiritually minded 
Christian is nearer to me as a brother than a car 
nally minded Moslem." A local leader who called 
himself Peter because, being a fisherman, he had 
heard the call of Christ and obeyed, told of his 
band of inquirers studying the Bible, and before me 
spoke of " God as the creator of the world, Christ 



jo The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

as the redemption of the world, and the Holy Spirit 
as the sanctifier of mankind." His brother at first 
opposed and then believed and was known as Paul. 
Both Peter and Paul are still alive. 

A noteworthy feature of the teaching was that 
the authority and personality of Mohammed were 
quietly ignored. His name was not mentioned at 
the funeral of a sheikh of their number, nor did I 
hear the expression " Mohammed Apostle of God " 
once used. The practical effects of this reform 
were to draw those reached by it into friendly re 
lations with Christians and to stimulate a study of 
the New Testament. The subsequent history of 
this reform has not fulfilled the bright hopes of its 
beginnings. The good seed fell on many hard- 
trodden paths and stony fields, but found little 
good ground. The reaction from legalism and 
formalism led some into Pantheism, with the 
logical consequences of denying the personality of 
God and of obliterating all distinction between 
good and evil. Charges of immoral practices 
at their evening gatherings remind us of sim 
ilar accusations brought against the early Chris 
tians. 

Another cause of the failure of this reform was 
the action of the government which wisely did 
not persecute them but gave the leaders official 
positions, granted their sons scholarships in Moslem 
schools, and forbade further propagandism. Thus 
spirituality was killed, and we hear little of the 
reform now, but in many hearts lie germs of the 



Islam in Syria and Palestine 71 

truth taught, which may spring up under more 
favourable conditions. 

All missionary bodies working in Syria and 
Palestine, except those for the Jews, which do not 
use the Arabic language, are working directly and 
indirectly for the conversion of Moslems. None 
are so unwise as to proclaim this object ostenta 
tiously, nor so rash as to make direct attack on 
Islam, arousing mob violence and calling forth 
governmental prohibitions. 

Bible and Tract Societies, churches, schools and 
hospitals offer their advantages to all alike. One 
school for girls is named the St. George Moslem 
School, but is generally known by the name of its 
late founder Miss Taylor. It receives only non- 
Christian pupils. Some years ago Mr. Van Tassel 
attempted evangelistic work among the Bedouin 
near Hums, but his work was stopped by the gov 
ernment. Mr. Forder has worked among the 
Bedouin or half settled Arabs on the southeastern 
bounds of Palestine. Many others are working 
also whose work is not exclusively and solely 
directed towards the Mohammedans. 

It is a common remark that each one regards his 
field as the most difficult. Without making this 
claim, and leaving out of consideration the diffi 
culties common to all evangelistic work among 
Moslems we note those peculiar to the land under 
consideration. 

(1) Probably no other part of the world has 
within such narrow confines so many religions 



72 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

apart in sympathy and social life ; for, in addition 
to well-known religions, there are some not found 
elsewhere ; viz., the Druzes, Ismailiyeh, Ansaireyeh, 
Maronites, and Samaritans. Underlying all nom 
inal beliefs is the broad foundation of ancient 
Semitic heathenism ; this is shown by the popular 
worship of spirits dwelling in trees, caves, and on 
mountain tops. The favour of these spirits is 
sought by prayers, vows and sacrifices. Base su 
perstition thus reinforces a more intelligent bigotry. 

(2) This being a holy land there is a keen 
rivalry for the possession of sacred sites and 
shrines ; and the Moslem suspects the Christian as 
well as the Jew of trying to recover lost ground. 

(3) In many lands politics and religion are 
closely intertwined, but here they are twain made 
one. Every movement which in the remotest de 
gree can affect the political world moves electric 
ally through Islam and either arouses their fanat 
ical hopes or moves them to sullen revenge. 

(4) Volumes might be written of the Turkish 
Government as a hindrance, but as the subject is 
unspeakable it will be left to the intelligence of 
each one to supply what is lacking. 

Opportunities are closely related to the diffi 
culties and are often found to be the obstacles 
themselves when conquered. 

(1) The general tone of the people is reverently 
religious if not spiritual. Fanatical bigotry be 
comes, when converted, earnest consecration. 
Greetings, popular expressions, introductions to 



Islam in Syria and Palestine 73 

books, letters, etc., are full of pious terms. The 
topic of religion is a familiar one in conversation, 
and even the question of personal religion if wisely 
treated is not resented. 

(2) The fact that Moslems abhor the use of 
pictures, images, and crucifixes, in worship, and 
that they reject priestly absolution, and that auric 
ular confession for their women is impossible, 
makes them more open to evangelical influences 
than to any other. Some have said, " If we be 
come Christians we shall be Protestants." 

(3) An opportunity is afforded in the general 
belief that Jesus will come. Jews await their 
Messiah ; the Druzes look for their Messiah, and 
the expectation of some Moslems is contained in 
an answer to the question, " Are you satisfied with 
the spiritual life of Islam?" which was, "I am 
not ; but we look for a reformer a Mahdi, and our 
ablest learned men tell us he will be Isa (Jesus)." 
These vague hopes, mistaken and imperfect as 
some of them are, point to Christ as the hope of 
non-Christians, and give a bond of unity to all re 
ligious aspirations. 

The agency which would naturally come first, 
in any discussion of methods used, we omit wholly. 
Open air services, public discussions, etc., are 
illegal. Since we are discussing not the best, but 
actual methods, we mention : 

(1) Bible distribution. As Islam rests upon 
the alleged divine authority of the Koran it dis 
tinguishes between religions " of a book " and those 



74 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

which have no revealed canon of faith and prac 
tice. Evangelical Christianity honours God s word 
and offers it freely to Moslems, who respect it 
while they do not accept it as the final revelation. 
When the Scriptures are read to them, their atti 
tude is respectful. Nearly all are ready to re 
ceive, and many to purchase a Bible. The favourite 
parts are Genesis, Psalms, Proverbs and strange 
to say, the Gospel of St. John. In a village near 
Tyre I saw a Shiite reading the Bible, who, when 
asked why he read a Christian s book, replied 
earnestly, " I have never found anything which 
scours sin from my heart as this does." Even 
among the Bedouin some are found who can and 
will read the Scriptures. 

(2) Generally, and especially in new districts, 
the medical work is the second agency. Christ in 
Nazareth could do no mighty work because of 
their unbelief save that He laid His hands upon a 
few sick folk and healed them. This has often 
been the experience of His servants since. He who 
in Christ s service can say " take up thy bed and 
walk," may also add, and in His blood thy sins are 
forgiven thee. Good is done if only one out of ten 
healed returns to give God the glory and to re 
ceive a higher blessing. A Circassian, who had 
watched for hours the medical service of poor suf 
ferers, said to me, " This is wonderful ; we have 
nothing like it in our religion." Throughout 
Syria and Palestine are hospitals and dispensaries 
much frequented by Moslems. This form of work 



Islam in Syria and Palestine 75 

is less opposed by the government than any 
other. 

(3) Education is another method. Circumstances 
have pressed this agency to great prominence, 
and if the conditions of work were the same here 
as elsewhere we should say that an undue propor 
tion of labour and expense was devoted to educa 
tion. Day schools, boarding institutions, and col 
leges welcome Moslem pupils. It is a tribute to 
the superior advantages of these institutions that 
in spite of much opposition so many non-Chris 
tians are found in them. In the day schools of 
the Sid on field last year these numbered about 
two hundred and fifty. 

In three years the Moslem pupils in the college 
have increased from forty-five to ninety-eight, but 
part of this growth is due to the influx of Moham 
medans from Egypt. As Bible study is an essen 
tial part of every curriculum, and the Scriptures a 
text-book, both seeds of truth and printed pages 
are carried to many Moslem homes. A Moham 
medan asked me to thank the teachers of a day 
school for what they had done for his daughter 
who before her death repeated beautiful verses 
and sang sweet hymns. On the other hand an 
official in Beirut lately published a pamphlet vilely 
abusive of all Moslems who send their children to 
Christian schools. His attack was ably answered 
by liberal Moslem writers. 

(4) Work among Mohammedan women through 
house to house visits and special meetings. Such 



76 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

work is being faithfully conducted by consecrated 
ladies aided by trained Bible readers. Reports 
vary as to freedom of access and the readiness of 
such women to receive the gospel. Such work is 
in some places contemptuously ignored, in some 
welcomed, and in some, as in Safed and Sidon, the 
meetings for Moslem women have become the 
object of government opposition. A Catholic 
priest said to me, " What a wonderful change has 

taken place in among Moslem women. So 

many of them speak of Jesus as Lord and Messiah." 

(5) Distribution of literature especially adapted 
to enlighten Moslems and written in an acceptable 
style. 

What are the results ? An inscription in mosaic 
centuries ago dedicated a church in Jerusalem " to 
the martyrs whose names the Lord alone knows." 
There are results of work among Moslems known 
to the Lord alone. David was not blessed in num 
bering his people. Statistics as to the number of 
adult baptisms of Moslems are not available. The 
total is not large, but larger than many think. 

Some have left their native land ; some are not, 
and others are spared to honour Christ by con 
fession and service. Again there is a larger num 
ber (1) of secret believers who fear persecution 
and death ; (2) of fair-minded inquirers who are 
students of the Book ; (3) of those whose beliefs 
and character have been influenced by Chris 
tianity. Another result is a clearer conception 
of Christianity in its purity and spirituality of 



Islam in Syria and Palestine 77 

belief and recognition of its beneficent influ 
ences. 

Finally, the main result of what has been done 
is the apparent completion of the work of prepara 
tion: 

(1) An Arabic Bible, pure in diction and ac 
ceptable in form. (2) Native workers trained. 
(3) The machinery of work, if we may so desig 
nate churches built, schools established, hospitals 
opened, presses at work, and a Christian literature 
prepared. Now has come the time to work for 
new results. When in answer to strong faith and 
earnest prayer God in His own appointed time 
sends His spirit with power from on high then 
will results already achieved be multiplied many 
fold. 

And to His name shall be the glory. 



VI 

Islam in Arabia 
Rev. J. C. Young, M. D. 



"When the Koran and Mecca shall have disappeared from 
Arabia, then, and then, only, can we expect to see the Arab as 
sume that place in the ranks of civilization from which Moham 
med and his book have more than any other cause long held him 
back." William Giffbrd Palgrave, 



VI 

Islam in Arabia 

THE social condition of Arabia is exactly what 
might be expected in a country where the women 
are almost wholly uneducated and are looked upon 
as mere animals whose sole purpose in life is to 
bear children for the husband, cook his food and 
fear his frown. Polygamy is common, especially 
among the religious class and those connected with 
a mosque. Divorce is easy and often the slightest 
excuse is deemed sufficient reason for getting 
rid of a wife. Once I told a man who brought 
his wife to our dispensary that there was abso 
lutely no hope for her recovery from a non-in 
fectious disease of nutrition, but that if she was 
carefully dieted she would probably live for several 
months. He thanked me most profoundly, and 
that very day divorced his wife, promising to pay 
up her dowry at the rate of one rupee a week. 
Scores of similar cases might be mentioned, but I 
content myself with saying that I scarcely know 
one man above thirty years of age who has not 
been married two or three times. True love be 
tween husband and wife is rarely seen in South 
Arabia and in this my experience corresponds with 
that of the Rev. John Van Ess in Busrah, who 
says that " family life lacks stability and mothers 

81 



82 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

often train their sons to spit at their father and 
use vituperative language to him, as such acquire 
ments are considered to give evidence of a manly 
spirit." He also states that among the nomad 
Arabs and those under Patriarchal government 
polygamy is the invariable rule, one sheikh hav 
ing more than forty wives and not knowing many 
of his own children. He also travelled with a man 
who bartered his wife for a rifle ; the transaction 
being looked upon as perfectly legitimate and the 
bargain a good one for both sides. 

Among the Shiites in Kerbela and Nejf tem 
porary marriages are common for a week, a month, 
or a longer period. The contract and familiarity 
end with the time limit, except there be offspring 
from the temporary union, when the man would 
be expected to support the child till the age of 
seven. 

I am glad however to be able to state that both 
in Aden and Sheikh Othman there are parents 
who begin to think of educating their daughters ; 
and from the Rev. James Cautine I hear that this 
is being done in Oman, where the colporteurs say 
that they sell more books to women than to men, and 
that in native schools women are often the only 
teachers. These are remarkably hopeful signs ; 
and I think we may venture to expect that the 
day is not far distant when the female sex will 
insist on being treated as human beings, and in 
doing so, will elevate both male and female, old 
and young. 



Islam in Arabia 83 

Monogamy would, to a large extent, do away 
with prostitution and that more unnatural vice so 
common in every Mohammedan country. When 
first I went to Arabia, it was common in our 
village. 

Politically the whole of Arabia may be said to 
be in a state of unrest. In the Yemen, the Turks 
have once more got the upper hand and the 
crushed but not wholly subdued Arabs have been 
compelled to nurse the wrongs they would fain 
avenge. Great tracts of country have been laid 
waste and everything spells ruin where once the 
hardy peasant sowed his grain and reaped his 
fields. Because of neglect to repair it, a dam 
built on the Euphrates at a cost of 80,000 Turkish 
pounds is useless, leaving that great river, even in 
the spring flood, a very little stream, while the 
whole of the surrounding country is turned into a 
marsh. "For 200 miles along the Euphrates to its 
junction with the Tigris, the whole stretch of 
country is little more than a dismal swamp, 
through which a stream runs too shallow to float 
any steamer. Consequently only light draught 
sailboats are found on the river, in which travellers 
are afraid to venture because the inhabitants of the 
marshes, having become robbers, kill the crews and 
rob the passing boats. The Turkish officials wink 
at the matter, while a few thousand, pounds ex 
pended on drainage would render the land arable 
and make the river safe for traffic. 

The Rev. John Van Ess, who was the first 



84 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

foreigner in modern times to cross the great 
triangle bounded by the Tigris, the Euphrates and 
Shatt el Hai, says that, owing to Turkish misrule, 
this vast tract of land, inhabited by the savage 
and bloodthirsty Ma adan Arabs, who live by 
piracy, has become utterly waste, although less 
than a day s journey from the governor s head 
quarters. The people there, and in every part of 
Arabia under Turkish rule, have reason to fear 
the emissaries of the government, as the tax 
collector comes down and takes away most, if not 
all, the crops which the peasant has toiled hard to 
raise. Consequently peasant and shepherd alike 
often leave everything in the officer s hands, and 
turn their attention to robbery and pillage. Such 
a result must be expected in a land where offices 
with only a nominal salary attached to them are 
openly sold to the highest bidder, it being fully 
understood that the recipient thereof will not only 
open his hands for bribes to live upon, but also for 
favours with which to pay old debts and make 
provision for the time when he shall be no longer 
steward. From the first he recognizes the fact 
that such a time will surely come, as the term of 
his office depends upon his ability to satisfy the 
caprice or greed of the man above him in rank. 

When I was in Hodeidah some years ago, the 
town swarmed with starved soldiery waiting for 
vessels to take them back to Turkey. The poor 
fellows were in rags and in a most unsanitary con 
dition ; but as an insurrection broke out some dis- 



Islam in Arabia 85 

tance from the town, these men, whose time had 
expired nearly two years before, were armed, 
given a little food and sent away to stamp out the 
rebellion. Three days after we saw many of 
them that had been wounded in battle brought 
back in open boats and deposited like bales of 
cloth on the shore, where they lay for hours in a 
scorching sun till a little donkey-cart was brought 
to pick them up and take them to the hospital, if 
the dirty shanty to which they were taken could 
be called by that name. 

Throughout Arabia military conscription is 
rigidly carried out except on the payment of fifty 
pounds as ransom ; but in this, as in everything 
else, bribery is common, for Mr. Yan Ess says, " I 
am personally acquainted with a Turkish doctor 
who has become rich by declaring men drawn for 
military service to be physically unfit. As the 
said medico has an itching palm, a dead conscience, 
and the hunger of a crab, he has to be bribed by 
the same conscript for many years." 

The old confederation of tribes in Mesopotamia 
seems to have been broken up except in name. 
Most of the sheikhs have been pensioned or given 
the title of Pasha and told to keep quiet even 
when their flocks and herds are taken for supplies 
to feed the troops. A few tribes are still up in 
arms and follow a life of brigandage or keep up 
their martial spirit with intertribal warfare. There 
are two tribes on the Euphrates which annually 
lose hundreds of men in such a strife, the primal 



86 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

cause of which was a quarrel over a fish eight 
years ago. 

Bahrein is a British Protectorate and conse 
quently there is much greater freedom than there 
used to be when first the Arabian Mission began 
work in the island. 

Hassa is a Turkish province holding rather an 
anomalous position as it is separated both by sea 
and land from other Turkish territory. Conse 
quently a much larger military force is required to 
keep it in proper subjection than if it were possible 
to march troops from the surrounding district. 

The Pirate Coast and Oman are much influenced 
by their nearness to India, consequently towns 
both large and prosperous are found all along the 
coast. In Nejd, a peace has been patched up but 
I fear that it is only temporary, since the heredi 
tary hatred between Ibn Saud and Ibn Rashid 
sooner or later will be manifested in the same way 
as year after year in the past. 

In the Hadramaut there is quietness for the 
present; but as the sheikh of Makulla still feels 
galled by his late defeat, one fears that it is not 
likely to last, and the probability is that for 
many years no other than a medical mission can 
hope to settle in that country. 

The intellectual condition, on the whole, is of a 
high order, except that there is lack of ambition 
and applicative power. When however these 
faculties are aroused, an Arab is able to hold 
his own with most of the Eastern races and I have 



Islam in Arabia 87 

often been surprised with the sharpness of an 
Arab s intelligence and the grasp that he takes 
of the subject in hand. As a rule, however, 
there is little ambition to learn anything more 
than how to read the Koran, write a short letter, 
and do simple arithmetic. In the Persian Gulf 
nearly fifteen per cent, of those who dwell in 
towns can read and write ; but among the tribes 
two per cent, is a high figure. This is partly 
owing to the fact that in some towns the Turkish 
Government provides free education, teaching 
such subjects as physiology, algebra, physical and 
political geography, the elements of physics, and 
Turkish, Persian, Arabic and French. But very 
few except the merchant class and those study 
ing theology ever stay longer at school than to 
learn to read the Koran. This is the case even 
in Oman, where the Abadhi sect of Islam pre 
vails, and illiteracy is comparatively speaking 
uncommon even among women. 

As there is practically no native church in 
Arabia, one can scarcely speak of Islam s atti 
tude towards it, although in Aden and the sur 
rounding districts there have been many perver 
sions from the Latin and Abyssinian church owing 
to the pressure put upon nominally Christian 
traders in Makulla by the Sultan, and on the 
working men in Aden and Sheikh Othman by 
their fellow workmen. Many Abyssinians and 
Gallas, in order to avoid this persecution, call 
themselves by Moslem names when they come to 



88 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

Aden to work and revert to their old names 
when they leave Aden. 

The first time I went to a village in the interior, 
I had to pay a large sum of money for a few 
hours shelter from the sun. The next time a 
guard was put round our tents when we went 
to the village to prevent our having intercourse 
with the people. But the third time the chief 
men came over to bid us welcome, and sat with 
us day after day discussing the great questions 
of sin and salvation. Then when we left they 
gave us a hearty send-off, begged us to hasten back 
again, and tied a basket of fowls to the pack 
camel s load as a present for the doctor. On the 
whole then, one can say that as a rule the Moslem 
here is not bitterly antagonistic to Protestant 
Christianity, although he fears it more than he 
does those corrupted forms in which the images of 
Mary and the other saints play such an important 
part that may offend his convictions. 

Of special developments in Islam, I can say 
little. In the Aden district and neighbouring coun 
tries there are none, unless one mentions a grow 
ing carelessness towards any and every form of 
religion, together with a tendency towards rank 
infidelity which I heard more of in Hodeidah 
than in Aden. Wahabism, Sufism, and the other 
minor sects are practically unknown in South 
Arabia nowadays, but when one goes up among 
the mountains tribes, he finds worship of dead 
saints and similar superstitions very common. 




A TYPICAL ARAB OF YEMEN 



Islam in Arabia 89 

In one village I found that all sheikhs graves 
had a headstone in which there was a place for a 
light and a receptacle for the food which the 
devotees bring and offer to the dead saint for his 
intercession. Even in Sheikh Othman, while the 
children s heads are usually shaved there is always 
a little lock left on the crown that is devoted to 
the Waly (Saint) and kept there until the boy s 
marriage day. Then he slaughters a sheep, prays 
to the Waly, has his head shaved, and gives a 
present to the Sheikh for the upkeep of the Waly s 
tomb. 

There are now four different societies at work 
in Arabia and at least three others that are act 
ing indirectly. The oldest society is the Church 
Missionary Society which broke ground at Bagdad 
in the year 1882, carrying on the work as a branch 
of its Persian Mission. This was a natural develop 
ment because Bagdad is close to the sacred places 
of the Shiite Mohammedans, to which people 
annually flock from all parts of Persia. In 1887 
medical mission work was begun and in 1898 the 
connection with the Persian Mission was dissolved, 
the independent mission being called the Turkish 
Arabia Mission. Two years later Mosul was oc 
cupied as a branch station near the site of ancient 
Nineveh. 

Like its two sister missions the Church Mission 
ary Society has suffered much from the unhealthi- 
ness of the region and has consecrated its work 
with the lives of those who died in harness. 



90 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

" Though God buries His workers, He still carries 
on His work," and in Bagdad there are four mis 
sionaries at work. In Mosul there are also four 
missionaries. 

In the year 1885 the Hon. Ion Keith Falconer, 
third son of the late Earl of Kintore, went out to 
Aden to see if he could start a mission there. The 
following year saw him back with a fully qualified 
medical man to assist him. Before he could do 
much more than settle down to work, however, the 
Lord called him to higher service, and his place 
was taken by others. The mission he founded has 
ever since been carried on in his name by the 
Free Church of Scotland (now called the United 
Free Church) which has also erected a church, 
called the Keith-Falconer Memorial Presbyterian 
Church, in Steamer Point, for the Presbyterian 
soldiers stationed there. 

The staff at present consists of two ordained 
medical missionaries. 

The third society to take the field was the 
Arabian Mission of the Reformed Church in 
America. This society was organized in 1889, and 
Busrah was occupied in 1891, Muscat in 1893 and 
Bahrein in 1892, as stations of that mission. The 
missionary force consists of five missionaries, two 
of them with their wives, and two unmarried mis 
sionary women at Bahrein (two of the missionaries 
being physicians), and one medical missionary and 
his wife, who is also a physician, two ordained 
missionaries, and one unmarried missionarv woman 



Islam in Arabia 91 

at Busrah. Nasariyeh on the Euphrates, and Am- 
ara on the Tigris are occupied as out stations. 

Three years ago the National Church of Den 
mark began a mission at Makulla but its mission 
ary was expelled by the Sultan, and while he was 
waiting for a way to be opened into Hadramaut, 
it was agreed that a portion of the work in Sheikh 
Othman should be carried on by the Danish 
Church, a plan which has now worked harmoniously 
for more than two years. The societies working 
indirectly are: The British and Foreign Bible 
Society in Aden, Bagdad, Busrah, etc. ; the Ameri 
can Bible Society in the Persian Gulf ; the Bible 
Lands Mission Aid Society, which aids by cash 
appropriations. 

SPECIAL DIFFICULTIES OR OPPORTUNITIES 
Under the British government one has no special 
difficulties to contend with, but the case is different 
immediately Turkish territory is entered. 

ThroughoutTurkish Arabia bazaar preaching and 
open discussion are forbidden. In and around Aden 
there is no restriction, although one has always to 
be careful not to offend the susceptibilities of the 
people by using strong language. Even if converts 
were thus gained, life would be made unbearable for 
them in a way that no government could prevent. 
For many years, in any case, converts must expect 
persecution, but an honest, earnest Christian life 
would, through time, be freed therefrom and open 
the way for others to follow. 



92 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

In Turkish Arabia military conscription often 
makes men feign to be inquirers in the hope that 
they will be helped to flee the country. It is very 
hard to distinguish the false from the true, when 
both appear to be anxiously seeking the truth. 

The Kev. James Cantine says that in Oman there 
are special difficulties : " The scattered population, 
the poverty of the people, and their notable licen 
tiousness, as well as interference with work inland 
by occasional tribal warfare." 

Every mission in Arabia too has the following 
difficulties to contend with ; viz. (1) A hot and 
unhealthy climate without any near place to which 
the missionary could go in order to rest and re 
cruit after fever. (2) The great expense of keep 
ing up a mission. As a rule prices are twice or 
thrice what they are in India, and assistants, col 
porteurs and evangelists require to have at least 
three times the pay that is given in India. 

In Turkish Arabia, too, all medical men are re 
quired to proceed to Constantinople and pass an 
examination there either in Turkish or French be 
fore they are allowed to practice as medical mis 
sionaries. 

Special opportunities for work are: The mis 
sion stations are so located that there are very few 
districts in Arabia which cannot be reached through 
indirect channels. Every village of any size at 
one time or another sends its representative to 
Bagdad, Busrah, Bahrein, Muscat or Aden, while 
from far in the interior sick ones are brought to 



Islam in Arabia 93 

the mission hospitals and dispensaries for treat 
ment and so give the missionaries an opportunity 
of reaching places that they could never hope to 
visit in person. 

In East Arabia, now, the missionaries are sure 
of a warm welcome wherever they go, and places 
that but a few years ago were closed are now open 
for the gospel. In Southeast Arabia the Rev. 
James Cantine says there is " an almost universally 
cordial reception inland, and in large coast towns 
the people are not at all fanatical. There is prac 
tically no interference from the Sultan " (of Oman). 
" Work among the soldier class," says the Rev. 
John Yan Ess, " presents two prime advantages : 
it finds a field peculiarly fallow because of the 
loneliness of the soldier s life, and the constant 
shifting of regiments carries the gospel into regions 
closed to colportage." 

It is impossible to tabulate the results of faithful 
work in these different parts of Arabia ; but all of 
us must rejoice that first fruits have been gathered 
in from every field, although not from every sta 
tion. Prejudices have been broken down and now 
there is not only a tolerance of Christian teaching, 
but a real interest in and a better appreciation of 
true Christianity. Several thousand scriptures are 
sold every year along with very many educational 
works and not a few religious papers and contro 
versial tracts are given to the people on their way 
to the interior. In Sheikh Othman, where the at 
tendances at the dispensary have risen from two 



94 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

thousand to above forty thousand, we are about to 
erect a hospital ; and an application has been made 
to government for a site on which to build mission 
premises at Dthala, a place nearly 100 miles north 
of Aden and just on the border of Turkish ter 
ritory. 

From the very first the Keith-Falconer Mission 
had a fully qualified medical missionary on its 
staff, and experience taught the other societies the 
necessity for healing the sick as well as preaching 
the gospel. Consequently now there are dispen 
saries and rudimentary or properly built hospitals 
in Mosul, Bagdad, Busrah, Bahrein and Sheikh 
Othman, Aden, while from each of these centres 
the medical missionaries go out on tour and pave 
the way for evangelistic effort and colportage. 
All of these medical missions are known far and 
near, and sometimes draw patients hundreds even 
thousands of miles for treatment. That at Sheikh 
Othman has had patients coming (and bringing let 
ters with them from old patients) from farther 
north than Mecca and Medina, from Abyssinia, 
Somaliland and Hadramaut. I am told that at 
Bahrein, Busrah and Bagdad, patients from the in 
land Kiadh and Hail are frequent. 

Under the head of educational work I not only 
include the keeping open of a school in which 
Bible instruction is given synchronously with 
secular education, but also efforts to educate the 
moral sense and create within the children higher 
desires and nobler aspirations than any of them 



Islam in Arabia 95 

possess. Very few Moslem children have any 
sense of modesty as we understand the word, and 
it is our duty to awaken this, if we can, and also 
to show them the real distinction between truth 
and falsehood, while we make plain to them the 
necessity of being honest with God. All Moslem 
children come to our schools with certain precon 
ceived ideas and religious beliefs, which we should 
aim to get rid of without injuring the faith of the 
scholar. I have found that a strong light cast 
upon a properly made and properly placed globe 
has had a spendid educational effect on both old 
Moslems and young, for it shows that the com 
mand to keep Kamadhan is not of God, since in 
certain countries it could not be obeyed. This 
can usually be done in the routine work of the 
day, and for this reason, if for no other, I think it 
is always advisable in teaching geography to have 
at least one globe in the school. A statistical map 
is also helpful, showing the countries that are 
Moslem and those that are Christian, and how 
Protestant Christian countries have flourished 
while Moslem countries have decayed. 

The magic lantern or stereopticon is largely 
used in some parts of Arabia ; for though Moslems 
say that " angels never enter a house where there 
are pictures or dogs," the average Moslem of the 
present day will gaze with wonder on, and be 
quickly attracted to a lantern lecture. Experi 
ence has, however, taught me that nude or semi- 
nude figures should never be shown on the screen 



96 The Mohammedan World of To- Day 

and rarely if ever should a fanciful representation 
of our Saviour be shown. From such pictures as 
the children of Israel crossing the Jordan, Joseph 
before Pharoah, Ruth declining to leave Naomi 
and Solomon pronouncing judgment, the conver 
sation can be so turned that "a good word for 
Jesus" may be spoken. At any rate lantern dem 
onstrations please the people and make them more 
friendly with the missionary, opening up a way 
for both man and message. 

In all the missions in Arabia the colporteur is 
to be seen at work, and every year several thou 
sand copies of God s word in whole or in part, are 
sold by those who carry the books from house to 
house. A shop too in the village or town where 
the missionary dwells is usually rented as a book 
shop and discussion-room into which all are in 
vited, quietly to read the newspapers and religious 
periodicals placed there. Our experience is that 
this room should be made as attractive as possible, 
and that no effort should be made to force the 
conversation into a religious groove until the 
stranger has learned to trust the one who speaks. 

Bazaar preaching may be carried on but our 
experience is that far more good is done by per 
sonal dealings with individuals than in speaking 
to multitudes. This brings me to say that all the 
different methods named must be kept subordinate 
to real evangelistic work. For nothing but the 
" Man of God " thoroughly alive with the love of 
God has ever been the agent of real missionary 



Islam in Arabia 97 

conquest, and rarely if ever has there been any 
other instrument in his hand than the Word of 
God, although surgical operations, medical attend 
ance, school lessons, kindly interference on behalf 
of the oppressed, and a warm interest in the 
people s welfare, may have tended to clear, and in 
my opinion often, have cleared the way for the 
man and his message. Consequently in all the 
missions these are used as auxiliaries. 



VII 

Islam in Arabia 
(The Wahabis) 

Rev. S. M. Zwemer, D. D. 



" It surely is not without a purpose that this wide-spread and 
powerful race [the Arabs] has been kept these four thousand 
years, unsubdued and nudegeuerate, preserving still the vigour 
and simplicity of its character. It is certainly capable of a great 
future ; and as certainly a great future lies before it. It may 
be among the last peoples of Southwestern Asia to yield to the 
transforming influences of Christianity and a Christian civiliza 
tion. But to those influences it will assuredly yield in the full 
ness of time." Edson L. Clark. 



VII 

Islam in Arabia 

IN writing on this land the first difficulty, and 
one that can hardly be avoided, is that we must 
deal so largely with unknown quantities. Not 
only from a geographical but also from a religious 
point of view the great peninsula still awaits ex 
ploration. The latest authority on this subject, 
David George Hogarth, F.R.G. S., writes in his 
book, The Penetration of Arabia : 

"From certain scientific points of view hardly 
anything in Arabia is known. Not a hundredth 
part of the peninsula has been mathematically sur 
veyed ; the altitude of scarcely a single point even 
on the littoral has been fixed by an exact process, 
and we depend on little more than guesses for all 
points in the interior. . . . Between the inner 
most points reached by Europeans in their at 
tempts to penetrate it intervenes a dark space of 
650 miles span from north to south, and 850 from 
west to east. This unseen area covers considerably 
more than half a million square miles, or not much 
less than half the whole superficies of Arabia." 

Of the real condition of this part of the penin 
sula we are therefore in ignorance except for hear 
say and native report. The Dahna may hold 
semi-pagan tribes of Arabs or remnants of ab- 

IQI 



1O2 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 
origines like the Shikhuh in northern Oman. 

o 

Arabia was not always a Mohammedan land, nor 
is it wholly a Mohammedan land to-day. There 
are Jews in Yemen and Irak to the number of at 
least 150,000, while in the Busrah and Bagdad 
vilayets there are 12,850 oriental Christians. 
Whether the semi-pagan tribes of eastern Ha- 
dramaut, who on the testimony of travellers know 
nothing of Islam except the name of Mohammed, 
are to be counted as Moslems is an open question. 
Taking the boundary of Arabia on the north as 
the thirtieth parallel of latitude the area of the 
country is a million of square miles. This large 
region, according to the careful estimates of 
Dr. Hubert Jansen, has a population of 6,290,860 ; 
he estimates that of these 6,153,193 are Moslems. 1 

Of this number 1,184,500 are in Turkish Arabia 
in the Provinces of Hejaz, Yemen, and Hassa, 
3,500,000 in Independent Arabia, and 1,606,360 
in what Jansen calls Arabia under British pro 
tection i. e., Aden, Bahrein, and Oman. In my 
opinion these estimates are not wide of the truth. 

All four of the orthodox sects of Islam are 
represented in Arabia. In the Turkish provinces 
the Hanafis ; in Yemen there are many Shafts ; in 
the interior Malekis and Hanbalis. The Shiah 
sect is found on the east coast, and is strong in 
Mesopotamia; while the Abadhi sect, of Shiah 
origin, is found in many parts of Oman. 

The one sect, however, which is distinctly 

1 Verbreilung dea Islams. Berlin, 1897. 



Islam in Arabia 103 

Arabian, and because of its vast and lasting in 
fluence worthy of special note, is that of the 
TVahabis. To study their origin, history, tenets 
and influence is to have a good insight into Islam 
as it is to-day in Arabia. 

The rise of innumerable heresies as the result 
of philosophical speculation, the spread of mysti 
cism among the learned classes, and the return to 
many heathen superstitions on the part of the 
masses, made Islam ripe for reform at the middle 
of the eighteenth century. Add to this that there 
was a general decadence of morals under the 
Ottoman Caliphate, and that there had been a lull 
in Moslem conquest. Except for a temporary 
revival of missionary activity on the part of the 
Moslems of China and the spread of Islam among 
the Barbar} - Tartars, the eighteenth century saw 
little advance for the Crescent. Instead of con 
quest there was controversy. The germs of 
idolatry left by Mohammed in his system bore 
fruit also in Arabia. Saint-worship became com 
mon. The Shiahs had made Kerbela the rival of 
Mecca and Medina as a place of pilgrimage. 
There were local shrines of holy men near every 
village, and stone and tree-worship were not at all 
uncommon. The whole world of thought was 
honeycombed with superstitions, and the old-time 
simplicity of morals and life had given way to 
luxury and sensuality. Burckhardt testifies re 
garding Mecca itself (which has always been to the 
pious Moslem the cynosure of his faith) that, just 



104 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

before the time of the Wahabi reformation, de 
bauchery was fearfully common, and that harlotry 
and even unnatural vices were perpetrated openly 
in the sacred city. Almsgiving had grown obso 
lete; justice was neither swift nor impartial; 
effeminacy had displaced the martial spirit; and 
the conduct of the pilgrim-caravans was scandalous 
in the extreme. 

Such was the condition of Arabia when Mo 
hammed Bin Abd ul Wahab bin Musherrif was 
born at Wasit in Nejd, 1691 A. D. Before his 
death this great reformer, earnest as Luther, and 
zealous as Cromwell, saw his doctrines accepted 
and his laws obeyed from the Persian Gulf to the 
Yemen frontier. As a result of his teaching there 
sprang up in the short space of fifty years not 
only a new, widely extended, and important Mos 
lem sect, but an independent and powerful state. 
Abd ul "Wahab was a whirlwind of puritan- 
ism against the prevailing apostasy of the Moslems 
of his day. His sect was a protest against idolatry 
and superstition. It stood for no new teaching, 
but was a call back to the original Islam. It was 
an honest attempt at an Arabian reformation 
which was intended to repristinate the entire 
Moslem world. Yet, so far from giving a pro 
gressive impulse to Moslem thought, it has proved 
the most reactionary element in the history of 
Islam. 

In the year 1740, the preacher of reform made 
an alliance with the powerful Arab chief, Mo- 



Islam in Arabia 105 

hammed bin Saud, and then the religious warfare 
for the truth began. To give the history in detail 
of the rise of the "Wahabi state, and its bloody 
conflicts, first with the Arabs and afterwards 
against the Turks and the Egyptians, as well 
as the history of the two British campaigns 
from India against the Wahabi pirates of Oman, 
is impossible in the narrow limits of this paper. 
A brief account and a list of the literature 
on this subject can be found in the Journal of the 
Victoria Institute for 1901. 

Because Wahabi teaching has modified Islam all 
over the Arabian peninsula, and still exercises a 
mighty influence on thought and politics, it is im 
portant to note on what points a thoroughgoing 
Wahabi differs from an orthodox Moslem : 

1. They do not receive the dogmatic decisions 
of the four Imams, reject Jjma a, i. e., the unani 
mous consent of the theologians, and profess to hold 
the right of private judgment in interpreting the 
Koran. 

2. Their monotheism is absolute. Prayers may 
not be offered in the name of any prophet, wali, 
or saint. Palgrave s famous description of Allah 
is a true picture of the Wahabi doctrine of God. 
They are fatalists. 

3. Together with this absolute monotheism they 
are accused, and not without reason, of having 
Crude and anthropomorphic ideas of deity. They 
understand the words, " sitting " and " Hand of 
God " in a strictly literal sense. 



106 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

4. They hold that Mohammed cannot intercede 
now, but that he may on the last day. In this 
they differ from all other Moslem sects. 

5. They think it wrong to build cupolas over 
graves, or to honour the dead by illuminations or 
the visiting of tombs, etc. 

6. They are accused of holding that certain 
portions of the original Koran were abstracted by 
Othman out of envy when he had made his recen 
sion superseding all other copies. 1 

7. They observe only four festivals in the 
calendar year. 

8. They forbid the use of the rosary, and count 
the names of God and their prayers on the knuckles 
of the hand instead. 

9. In the matter of dress they advocate sim 
plicity. All silk, jewels, silver and gold, and other 
than Arabian dress are an abomination to God 
and to His prophet. 

10. All drugs that benumb or stupefy, and 
especially tobacco, are strictly forbidden and put 
under the category of greater sins. The weed is 
known by the name of " the shameful " or by a 
still worse and untranslatable epithet which im 
plies a purely Satanic origin for the plant. 

11. "Wahabi mosques are built with the greatest 
simplicity, and no minarets are allowed nor orna 
ment in the place of prayer. 

12. The sect lays great stress on the doctrine 
of Jihad or religious warfare. To fight for the 

1 See Badger s History of Oman, pp. 252, 253. 



Islam in Arabia 107 

faith with carnal weapons is a command of God 
never to be abrogated. In all their bloody battles 
they never were known to grant quarter to a 
Turk. They keep Mohammed s precept diligently, 
" Kill the unbelievers wherever ye find them." 

A careful survey of these and other points of 
difference leaves no doubt of the reactionary char 
acter of this reform movement. It is an advance 
backward and progress towards an impasse. And 
yet if ever a reform had promise of success it was 
the Wahabi revival in Arabia. Mohammed bin 
Abd ul Wahab understood the strength and the 
weakness of Islam as no one before him did. Saud 
the founder of the Wahabi state was a great man. 
Though at the head of a powerful military govern 
ment, he appears never (outside the laws of relig 
ion) to have encroached upon the legitimate 
freedom of his subjects. The great principle of 
separating the judicial from the executive branch 
of government he understood not only, but faith 
fully carried out. The "Wahabi judges of those 
days were noted for their impartiality ; they were 
so well paid from the public treasury that they did 
not need bribes for bread. Robbery met with the 
swift old-time punishment of chopping off the hand 
of the culprit. We are told, " The people lay down 
to sleep at night with no fear that their cattle 
would be stolen in the morning; and a single 
merchant with his camel load of wares could travel 
in safety from the Persian Gulf to the Red Sea." 
To-day even a well-armed caravan dares to travel 



io8 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

only by daylight through Turkish Hassa and 
Yemen. 

Public education had no mean place in the 
Wahabi state. Schools were everywhere estab 
lished and teachers sent even to the Bedouins ; and 
although instruction was very elementary, its 
wide-spread results are apparent in Nejd and 
Yeraama to this day. 

Of the influence of the "Wahabi revival on Islam 
in India and in Africa and on the rise of the mod 
ern Moslem Brotherhoods there is no space here to 
write. In Arabia the chief strongholds of the sect 
are along the coast of the Persian Gulf in Oman 
and in Ajman and the Wady Doasir. In the lat 
ter place they still preserve all their old-time be 
liefs and fanaticism so as to be a proverb among 
the Arabs. 

The effect of the "Wahabi movement has influ 
enced all Arabian thought. It has built a wall of 
fanaticism around the old Wahabi states, and post 
poned the opening of doors to civilization and 
Christianity in that part of the peninsula. On the 
other hand some positive and negative results of 
the revival have, I think, favoured Christian 
missions. 

Islam in its primitive teaching is nearer the truth 
than Islam with all its added superstitions and ad 
ditions of a later date. The Koran can more easily 
be made our ally in the battle for the gospel than 
the interpretations of the four Imams. My deal 
ings with the "Wahabis have impressed me with 



Islam in Arabia 109 

their accessibility on spiritual lines, once the way 
is opened to their hearts. 

Negatively, Wahabism is a strong argument that 
Islam, even when reformed into its original prin 
ciples and practices, has no power to save a people 
or introduce permanent progress. There is no bet 
ter polemic against Islam than a presentation of 
the present intellectual, social, and moral condition 
of Arabia. Cradled at Mecca, fostered at Medina, 
and reformed in the Nejd, the creed of Islam has 
had indisputed possession of the peninsula almost 
since its birth. In other lands, such as Syria and 
Egypt, it remained in contact with a more or less 
corrupt form of Christianity, or, as in India and 
in China, in conflict with cultured paganism, and 
there is no doubt that in both cases there were and 
are mutual concessions and influences. But in its 
native Arabian soil the tree planted by the prophet 
has grown with wild freedom and brought forth 
fruit after its kind. As regards morality Arabia 
is on a low plane. Slavery and concubinage exist 
everywhere ; while polygamy and divorce are fear 
fully common. The conscience is petrified ; legal 
ity is the highest form of worship ; virtue is to be 
like the prophet Mohammed. Intellectually there 
has been scant progress since " the time of igno 
rance " when all the Arab tribes used to gather at 
Okatz to compete in poetry and eloquence. The 
Bedouins are nearly all illiterate and, in spite of 
the "Wahabi revival and the attempt of Turkish 
officials to open schools, there is little that deserves 



l io The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

the name of education in even the larger towns. 
Kufa, which was once the Oxford of Arabia, now 
has one day school with twelve pupils ; Fatalism, 
the philosophy of the masses, has paralyzed prog 
ress, and injustice is often stoically accepted. 
Cruelty is common, lying is a fine art, and robbery 
a science. Islam and the Wahabis have made the 
noble, free-hearted and hospitable Arabs hostile to 
Christians and wary of all strangers. Doughty 
and Palgrave, who both crossed the heart of 
Arabia, have given it as their verdict that there is 
no hope for this land in Islam. It has been tried 
zealously for thirteen hundred years and piteously 
failed. 

As regards the future of Islam in Arabia there 
are three factors. The old independent spirit in 
Nejd and Yemen, not to omit even Hejaz, is rest 
less under the rule of Turkey. Eebellion has be 
come chronic and threatens to be revolution. The 
proposed railway from Damascus to Mecca and the 
south is really a challenge to the other powers 
on the part of the Sultan to keep hands off Arabia. 
But the railway, when opened, may prove an open 
door to more than Turkish troops. This long and 
never ending conflict between the Arab and the 
Turk in Arabia is the first factor of the future 
problem. 

The second and more important factor is British 
policy in Arabia. That the whole country owes 
an immense debt to Great Britain in the past I 



Islam in Arabia 1 1 1 

have shown elsewhere. 1 To the outside observer 
there seems no doubt that her policy is aggressive 
in the hinterland of Aden, and that all the Arabs 
welcome it. On the littoral of Hadramaut and 
Oman, British influence is the only preserver of the 
peace, and her gunboats alone prevent piracy. In 
the Persian Gulf British prestige is gaining ground 
slowly but surely. What is the aim of British 
policy in Arabia ? He who can answer that ques 
tion can read the future of a large part of the dark 
peninsula. 

The third factor is Christian missions. "While it 
is inevitable that the advent of "Western civiliza 
tion through British commerce and politics will 
modify Moslem thought even in Arabia as it has 
in India and Egypt, it is not to be taken for granted 
that either of these harbingers of progress are 
necessarily in conflict with Islam. But Christian 
missions exist to propagate Christianity. They 
have only recently entered Arabia, and yet the re 
sults prove their efficiency and potency to a degree 
above the hopes of many. The United Free 
Church of Scotland has a very strong medical mis 
sion at Sheikh Othman, a school for Moslem chil 
dren, and does itinerating inland. The medical 
work of the Church Missionary Society Mission at 
Bagdad is known far inland in the villages and 
cities of Nejd, and has already borne rich spiritual 
fruit after years of self-denying toil in relieving 

1 The Cradle of Islam, pp. 218-232. 



1 1 2 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

suffering. Their school at Bagdad has 150 pupils. 
The American Mission in the Persian Gulf has six 
teen missionaries with three stations and three out- 
stations. Over 4,000 Scriptures were sold last year 
to Moslems and 31,355 patients treated at our two 
dispensaries. Seventy -five per cent, of these were 
Moslems. At Bahrein there is a fully equipped 
mission hospital, and we are building a chapel and 
school. In each of these three missions there have 
been converts and baptisms. The outlook for mis 
sions in Arabia may demand a strong faith and a 
zeal that knows no discouragement, but it is de 
cidedly hopeful, and is growing more hopeful year 
by year. For obvious reasons it would be unwise 
to give further details of missions in a land still so 
largely under the power of the Koran and its in 
tolerant spirit. 



VIII 

Islam in Persia 
Rev. W. St. Clair Tisdall, M. A., D. D. 



"What testimony moreover oonld be so cogent as this to the 
inadequacy of Islam to meet the wants of the soul? Mohammed 
refused to believe in a crucified Christ, but his followers trust to 
the cleansing power of tears shed for his murdered grandson. Do 
not these frantic cries call for the gospel of the Cross? " Wm. A. 
Shedd, D. D. 



VIII 

Islam in Persia 

EVER since the Arabian conquest of Persia, 
about the year 640 of our era, the dominant re 
ligion of the country has been the Mohammedan, 
which was established by the sword. The Shiah 
form of Islam became supreme in the country 
during the tenth century. Although the Sunni 
faith was declared the religion of Persia under 
Nadir Shah in 1736, yet Agha Mohammed, the 
founder of the present Qajar dynasty restored the 
supremacy of the Shiah faith in 1796. 

There is no such thing as a census in Persia and 
hence it is impossible to form accurate estimates 
of the population. Lord Curzon believes that it 
is between eight and ten millions. Of these some 
750,000 or 800,000 are said to be Sunnis, though I 
consider this estimate too high. The Behais claim 
to number 1,000,000 adherents, and are certainly 
very numerous. There are some 10,000 Parsis, 
chiefly in Yezd and Kerman ; about 20,000 Jews 
in Ispahan, Teheran, Hamadan and other large 
cities; 53,000 Armenians in the Armenian prov 
inces and in Julfa (new) and its neighbourhood, 
and 30,000 Nestorians about Urmia. All the rest 
of the population are nominally Shiites, though 
the Bakhtiyaris and the nomad tribes know little 

"5 



ii6 The Mohammedan World of To- Day 

of Islam, and the educated classes are mostly Sufi 
free-thinkers. The leading sects are the Isrnailis, 
the Ali-Ilahis (especially among the Kurds), the 
Akhbaris and the Shaikhis. It is from the latter 
sect that the Babis and Behais sprang. The Babis 
are now few in number, most of them having 
become followers of the Baha. 

The social condition of Moslems in Persia can 
not be said to be a high one. Women hold a very 
low position and have few rights. They are closely 
veiled when they go abroad, even in the lowest 
classes, except among the nomad tribes, whose 
women enjoy much greater liberty. Religiously, 
few privileges are granted them. They are not 
encouraged to attend service in the mosques, but 
in some instances have their own small places of 
worship. I have heard of a case in which a woman 
acted as the Imam to a small gathering of her 
own sex. The well-known Mohammedan law of 
polygamy and divorce holds in Persia as in other 
Mohammedan lands and hence a woman has prac 
tically no social rights. Jealousy frequently leads 
to murder and suicide on the part of woman. Men 
have been known to murder their wives with im 
punity and with hardly an effort to conceal their 
guilt, and that for no crime even alleged. In case 
of adultery, the husband and his wife s male rela 
tives not infrequently punish the guilty woman 
with death. Of course adultery on the husband s 
part goes unpunished. For murdering her hus 
band, a woman was crucified and then strangled 



Islam in Persia 1 1 "J 

in Ispahan during my residence in Persia. Mar 
riage often takes place when the girl is seven or 
nine years of age, in accordance with Mohammed s 
example in his marriage with Ayesha. The evil 
results of this are well known. The mutofah 
(called in Persia siyheh] system of temporary mar 
riages prevails under religious sanction among the 
Shiites, in accordance with traditions which they 
accept and the Sunnis reject. Hence at Qum and 
other " holy " cities to which crowds of pilgrims 
resort there are large numbers of women who 
have devoted themselves to this kind of life, the 
Mullas and Mujtahids there draw a large part of 
their income from the fees they receive for cele 
brating these temporary marriages. It is rare to 
find a woman who can read. It is hardly neces 
sary to point out that such treatment of women 
has tended to the moral and social degradation of 
the other sex. Immorality is one of the great 
vices of Persia. Lying has been elevated to the 
dignity of a fine art, owing to the doctrine of 
Kitman-ud-din which is held by the Shiah relig 
ious community. 

The Behais are far superior in morality to the 
mass of the Moslems of Persia. Except when the 
first wife has no children, a man is not allowed a 
second wife during her lifetime. Even under these 
circumstances, he is not thought of highly should 
he take a second wife. Divorce is permitted only 
for a wife s adultery. The Behais profess to place 
the Old and New Testaments on the same level as 



] 1 8 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

the Koran and their own books. They are more 
liberal in their views with regard io women s edu 
cation, and some Behai women have risen high in 
the esteem of the members of the sect. Some 
have become Behai missionaries to their own sect. 

There is no political liberty in Persia. The peo 
ple are not allowed to take any part in politics. 
The Shah is an absolute monarch and his decrees 
are the secular law of the country, the only secular 
law in force. The religious law of Islam is put in 
force by the Mullas, so far as they have power and 
deem it safe to do so. At times the secular rulers 
have to yield to them and there is always a great 
distrust of one another between the religious and 
the secular authorities. Although two systems of 
law are in force, justice is not to be obtained under 
either. Every important position under govern 
ment is sold year by year. No Persian subject s 
life or property is secure. Oppression is found 
everywhere ; tyranny and injustice are so common 
as to occasion no surprise. But in these and other 
respects Persia resembles most other Mohammedan 
countries. There are no public works. The coun 
try is steadily retrograding towards barbarism, 
though European influence in some slight degree 
tends in another direction. 

The people are intelligent and capable but there 
is no national system of education. The propor 
tion of those who can read and write is very small 
and even men in high position have but an imper 
fect knowledge of orthography. Even the Mullas 



Islam in Persia 119 

know but little of Arabic, and nothing of any 
other language but their vernacular. The secular 
authorities are not anxious for the education of 
their subjects, and the Mullas fear education lest 
their people should " become infidels." Modern 
Persian literature is scanty and inferior. Yet the 
people themselves have great respect for learning, 
and take delight in hearing a book of any kind 
read aloud. This affords a great opening for the 
circulation of the Bible and of Christian literature 
in general. The language is copious and well 
adapted for the dissemination of Christian truth. 
One of the greatest obstacles to the spread of the 
gospel, however, is the great ignorance of the peo 
ple at large. " Orthodox " Mohammedanism 
whether Shiite or Sunni, has alwaj^s been opposed 
to intellectual progress, since it has been felt that 
such progress would be fatal to Islam. 

The relation in which Islam in Persia stands to 
Christianity is that of unceasing opposition. The 
Koranic law which dooms to death any Moslem 
who embraces any other religion is in force, theo 
retically at least. The late Shah of Persia at dif 
ferent times published three edicts in favour of re 
ligious toleration, but the Mullas compelled them 
to be virtually annulled, since they said that no 
one could repeal the Divine law above referred to. 
But of recent years the spread of belief in the 
gospel has resulted in the falling into abeyance of 
this Koranic law, at least to a great extent. The 
Moslems of Persia believe Christianity, as it exists 



12O The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

at present, to be an idolatrous and corrupt system 
of religion. They hold that the gospel has been 
repealed by the " descent " of the Koran upon 
Mohammed, and fancy that our Bible has been 
willfully corrupted both by Jews and Christians. 
We are accused of worshipping three Gods. Their 
knowledge of Christianity has, until comparatively 
recently, been in large measure derived from the 
commentators on the Koran, and from what they 
have seen of the worship of the Oriental and 
Roman Churches. But Protestant missionaries 
of the American Presbyterian Church and of the 
Church Missionary Society have already to some 
extent succeeded in showing them that Evangel 
ical Christianity is not idolatrous. Hence the 
Persians are gradually coming to make a distinc 
tion between the two kinds of Christianity with 
which they have thus become acquainted ; and 
their attitude towards us has now become much 
more favourable. Of course those who know any 
thing of the gospel are well aware that Islam is in 
many respects antagonistic to it, and feel that one 
or the other must perish. There is not, however, 
nearly so strong an attachment to Islam in Persia 
as in India and Arabia. As a religion it is far 
less suited to the Aryan, than to the Semitic mind. 
Many Persians are well aware that the religion 
was forced upon their ancestors at the point of 
the sword by the Arabs, their hereditary foes. 
The influence of the Sufi philosophers and poets, 
like the author of the Masnavi, has also been ex- 



Islam in Persia 12 1 

erted in the direction of destroying faith in Islam. 
Ali is practically more revered than Mohammed, 
and in his name not a few ideas have been intro 
duced which are very different from ordinary 
Mohammedan beliefs. The opposition between 
the secular and the religious authorities tends to 
prevent the former from seconding, with any 
zeal, the efforts of the latter to stamp out Chris 
tianity. All these matters have to be considered 
in attempting to define the attitude of Moslems 
in Persia towards the Christian faith. 

The greatest event in the recent religious history 
of the country is the rise of the Babi or as we may 
now call it the Behai, faith. The Behais, gen 
erally speaking, are more or less friendly towards 
Christians, being themselves liable to persecution. 
Their use of the Bible has done much to spread 
a knowledge of parts at least of it in Persia. A 
spirit of enquiry has thus also been produced and 
this favours the cause of the gospel. 

MISSIONS TO MOSLEMS IN PERSIA 
The Church Missionary Society, though its 
work in Persia began later than that of the 
American Presbyterians, has always aimed at 
direct work for the conversion of the Moham 
medans. The American missionaries, at first and 
for a considerable time, devoted themselves rather 
to direct evangelistic work among the Nesto- 
rians and Armenians, hoping that they would thus 
indirectly reach the Moslems. At first doubtless 



122 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

this was the only possible method of proceeding. 
For a considerable number of years, however, 
they too have been labouring openly among the 
Moslems. Beside there is the " Orient Mission 
of Dr. Lepsius. The Archbishop of Canterbury s 
" Assyrian Mission " has laboured to raise theNes- 
torian clergy and has endeavoured rather to pre 
serve that ancient church, and prevent its mem 
bers from leaving it to join the American Pres 
byterians or the Roman Catholics, than to do 
work among the Moslems either directly or in 
directly. Recently, the Russian Church has won 
a large accession to its ranks from among the Nes. 
torians ; but they do not try to make converts 
from the Moslems. Nor do the Roman Catholics. 
Every one knows of Henry Martyn s eleven 
months in Shiraz in 1811, which was the first pub 
lication of the gospel in the country since the 
Mohammedan conquest. The Rev. Dr. Pfander 
of the Basel Missionary Society first arrived in 
Persia in 1829, but was soon expelled. The 
American Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
Missions began work at Urmia in 1835, its mis 
sionaries directing their attention almost entirely 
to the Nestorians. Tabriz, Teheran, Hamadan 
and other stations have since been occupied and 
much blessing has attended their noble and de 
voted labours. The Church Missionary Society in 
1875 formally adopted the work begun in Julfa, 
near Ispahan, by the Rev. Robert (now Canon) 
Bruce in 1869. Its work has now greatly ex- 




TYPES SEEN IN THE CAUCASUS. 



Islam in Persia 123 

tended and stations have been occupied at Ispahan, 
Yezd, Kirman and Shiraz. The London Society 
for Promoting Christianity among the Jews also 
has stations at Teheran and Ispahan. Invalua 
ble work is also being done by the British and 
Foreign and the American Bible Societies. 

Mission work in Persia among Moslems presents 
both difficulties and opportunities of a special 
kind. Of the former something has been said 
above. The ignorance of the people, the bigotry 
of the Mullas, and the presence of corrupt and 
idolatrous forms of Christianity (such as those 
which by repelling Mohammed himself in his 
earlier days of religious earnestness, had a great 
deal to do with the rise of Islam) are all serious 
obstacles to overcome. The want of religious 
liberty and the danger of persecution, though this 
has lessened of late years, make it difficult for us 
to preach the gospel freely in some places, and 
deter converts and enquirers from coming forward 
as they would otherwise do. The doctrine of 
J^itman-ud-din, which is taught to all Shiites, 
and is in a slightly modified form accepted by the 
Behais also, is popular, and believers have some 
times asked to be allowed to adopt Christianity 
with the same permission to deny or conceal their 
faith in order to save life and property. This 
tendency has been firmly and successfully resisted, 
but it is one of the difficulties peculiar to work 
in Persia. The law which renders English sub 
jects liable to be sent out of the country by their 



1 24 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

consular authorities, if accused of any conduct 
calculated to cause offense to the religious feelings 
of Moslems, has once or twice been held in ter- 
rorem over missionaries, and its terms are so vague 
that it would not be eas} 7 to prove innocence, how 
ever false the charge might be. Attempts have 
actually been made under this law to interfere 
with the work of American and English mission 
aries, but these have not been successful for long. 
There is at present a partiality for Islam, in con 
tradistinction to most other non-Christian faiths, 
to be met with among people in England, and 
this does not assist us in our work in Persia. 
We have not many Europeans in the country and 
hence the scandal caused by the evil lives of pro 
fessing Christians does not injure our work to 
nearly the same extent as is the case in many 
countries. We are not allowed, generally speak 
ing, to erect churches, to preach in the open air 
or to publish controversial literature. In many 
places the Mullas, in some the civil authorities, 
have opposed our opening schools for Moslem 
boys. There are many other restrictions of a 
similar kind, all of which are of the nature of 
difficulties; but we define difficulties as "things 
to be overcome" and believe that Christ Jesus 
can enable us to do all things according to His 
own will. 

The opportunities and encouragements which 
are afforded for prosecuting the work of the 
preaching of the gospel in Persia are now very 



Islam in Persia 125 

considerable, perhaps at the present day greater 
than in any other Mohammedan country. This, 
however, has been the case only during the last 
few years. When I succeeded Dr. Bruce as secre 
tary of the Church Missionary Society Persia and 
Bagdad mission in 1892, it was considered impos 
sible for any Persian to be baptized without almost 
absolute certainty that he would be put to death. 
Some of our first converts after that were actually 
sentenced to death, and others were in the very 
greatest danger. But for years past the persecu 
tion has been lessening. We attribute this largely 
to the work of medical missions, which have, in 
addition to more direct results, proved to even 
our most bigoted opponents that Christianity pro 
duces love and good works. It is not too much to 
say that missionaries are more popular now in 
Persia than are any other foreigners. For many 
years Julfa was the only station which the Church 
Missionary Society could get permission to occupy. 
It required years of effort to establish our work 
even in the neighbouring city of Ispahan. To one 
city, the capital of a province, we have since been 
warmly invited by the prince governor, and in 
other places we have been welcomed. It is hardly 
too much to say that the whole country is open 
to evangelistic effort, in itinerating and medical 
mission work especially. 

Among the direct results of mission work may 
be reckoned the opening up of the country at large 
to the gospel. Converts have not yet been very 



i 26 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

numerous, but there are small native Christian 
communities containing Persian converts, male 
and female, at every Church Missionary Society 
station and probably at every station of our 
American brethren, too. As no attempt is made 
to gather converts into such centres, but each 
man, when baptized, is urged to return to his 
home and there let his light shine before men, 
there are converts scattered in many other parts 
of the country. It would not be safe as yet for a 
Persian convert to be ordained, and the Church 
Missionary Society missionaries, following the ex 
ample of our missionaries in Uganda, have decided 
to pay no Persian catechists for evangelizing their 
own countrymen. But all the more on this ac 
count does the gospel spread through the volun 
tary efforts of those who have themselves found 
life and peace in Christ. Their happiness and 
their changed lives produce a great effect on those 
who know them. Thus the influence of the gospel 
is spreading from day to day and prejudice is dying 
down. For years past the Mullas have been be 
wailing the fact that, as they say, " the venom of 
Christianity is spreading throughout the land," 
and they confess that Islam is doomed. At one 
time they used to preach the necessity of murdering 
both missionaries and converts as the only way to 
prevent the steady advance of the gospel, but this 
is much more rarely done now. Besides those 
who have been baptized, a considerable number of 
persons are known to us as secret believers, and 




A MOSLEM CONVERT, PERSIA. 



Islam in Persia 127 

we hear of many who are intellectually convinced 
and who would probably come forward for bap 
tism were religious liberty firmly established in 
Persia. Thus not only have direct results already 
been evident but the indirect are still more clear 
and full of hope and encouragement. That the 
Church Missionary Society at least fully realizes 
this, is clear from the very considerable and steady 
increase in the number of missionaries during the 
past thirteen years. 

Among the most important methods used in 
spreading the gospel are the following : 1. Med 
ical missions, with male and female doctors and 
trained nurses. 2. Itinerating. 3. Women s work 
among the women. 4. Visiting Persians who are 
friendly, receiving return visits from them, and in 
all such intercourse plainly and lovingly preaching 
Christ. 5. Services in missionaries houses. 6. 
Friendly discussions with those who come to argue 
with and try to confute us. This is done lovingly 
on our part; great patience and courtesy are 
shown ; care is taken to say nothing to hurt the 
feelings of our opponents, and an attempt is made 
to show how any truths that are half concealed 
in Islam are fully manifested in the gospel of 
Christ. Bitter controversy is carefully avoided. 

7. Circulation of the Bible, nearly wholly by sale. 

8. Literary work, publication and circulation of 
tracts and books in Persian. This is greatly 
aided by the establishment of the Henry Marty n 
Memorial Press at Julfa. 9. Careful teaching and 



1 28 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

testing of enquirers and the preparation of candi 
dates for baptism. 

[Conditions vary in different parts of Persia. 
This is seen from the two paragraphs here ap 
pended to Dr. St. Clair Tisdall s scholarly article. 
The first of these paragraphs is written by the 
Rev. S. Wilson, and the second by the Eev. S. M. 
Jordan, both missionaries of the American Pres 
byterian Board and both long acquainted with 
northern Persia. EDS.] 

(a) A number of things might be mentioned in 
addition to the above, and new phases of the work 
which have developed in the six years since Dr. 
Tisdall left Persia. One of the most striking is 
the opportunity now afforded for education of 
Moslems. Dr. Tisdall, while mentioning in the 
last section nine ways of reaching Moslems, omits 
the school, whereas that is now one of the most 
hopeful means. For example in Teheran the mis 
sion school, which two years ago had forty or 
fifty Moslem boys, last year had one hundred and 
fifteen Moslem pupils, receiving regular Bible 
instruction and attending the religious services of 
the school. In Tabriz the Moslem pupils in the 
Memorial Training, Theological Schools, of which 
I am principal, have increased in three years from 
three to fifty. These Moslems are sons of officials 
and nobles of both cities, whose coming to our 
schools gives assurance that there will be no inter- 



Islam in Persia 129 

ference with them. The same is true in Urmia, 
where, even in the midst of the excitement due to 
the demand for the punishment of the murderers 
of Rev. Mr. Labaree, a special school for Moslem 
boys was opened with an attendance of fifty. 
The school for girls in Urmia has an attendance 
of thirty-five, and that of Teheran of twenty-five 
Moslem girls who have broken through the re 
straints of the harem to seek an education under 
Christian influence. These facts are indications 
of our large increase of liberty and of opportunity 
for Moslem work. 

(b) So far as I know, none of the missionaries 
of Northern Persia share Dr. St. Glair Tisdall s 
opinion that the Behais are more open to the 
gospel than Moslems. In fact many consider 
them much less so, for although they profess to 
accept the whole Bible, yet, by their allegorical 
interpretation and denial of all miracles, they 
effectually change its meaning. Having incorpo 
rated into their books some of the moral precepts 
of Christ, and having adopted a semi-Christian 
vocabulary, they delight to discourse at length on 
love, on a tree being known by its fruits, and on 
kindred themes ; but having left out Christ, the 
centre, they have missed the essential thing, and 
now in Persia they are notorious as being religious 
in word rather than in deed. In fact many of 
them are simply irreligious rationalists. 

By neither Moslem, Jew, nor Christian are they 
considered morally superior to the Moslems, while 



130 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

in some respect they rightly are judged less so. 
Up to some five years ago they professed to be 
seekers of the truth wherever found. Since that 
time the Behais in Teheran, at least, have been 
warned to have nothing to do with the missionaries. 

They have grossly exaggerated the number of 
their converts so that the Moslems now say of 
them that the Behai claims for a convert every 
man who speaks to him on the street ! I know 
that they have so claimed two of our missionaries. 
In Teheran there are not more than 10,000 to 
15,000, while the outside figure for all Persia is 
200,000, with the probability that half that num 
ber is nearer the truth. 

The one promising aspect of the movement is 
that it is an opening wedge, making for religious 
liberty and a disturber of unquestioning faith in 
Islam. Many of those stirred up by Behais to 
seek for truth outside of Islam are not satisfied 
with the mere husk of the letter which the Behais 
teach and so continue to seek for the spirit which 
can be found only in Christianity. 

The increase of numbers in our schools is in 
part due to the fact that many Moslem parents 
prefer that their children come under Christian 
rather than Behai influence, which is rife in other 
schools of the capital, for we are honestly open in 
our methods whilst they are the reverse. 



IX 

Islam in Baluchistan 
Rev. A. Duncan Dixey 



IX 

Islam in Baluchistan 1 

BALUCHISTAN has a population of 1,050,000, 
not including Makran, western Sin j rani or Kharan. 
The last two districts lie near the Sentan boundary 
and are largely desert. 

With the exception of a few Hindu Banyans 
who live in the larger centres, all the inhabitants 
of Baluchistan are Mohammedans. These Hindus 
are well thought of by their neighbours and in the 
old days of raids the Moslems made it a rule not 
to attack women, children or Hindus. 

The real inhabitants of Baluchistan are all 
Sunnis. The Shiahs are represented by Hazaras 
(of Mongolian race) who in recent years have come 
into British territory to escape the oppression and 
cruelty to which they were subjected in Afghan 
istan. 2 

Baluchistan is not united in government, for 
there are four different areas under different con- 

1 Compiled partly from personal experience of three years 
itineration among Pathans, Baluchis, and Brahuis, and from the 
Census Report of Mr. Hughes-Buller. 

8 Mr. Hughes-Buller thinks that there are indications that both 
Baluchis and Brahvm were at one time Shiahs ; Baluchistan, in 
old days, having been a province of Persia, Sbiah influence mast 
have been felt. 

133 



134 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

trol ; viz., British territory, Administered territory, 
Tribal areas, and Kelat territory. The first two 
divisions are really one, since they are governed 
by British agents and the laws are practically the 
same as in India. The government is, of course, 
neutral on religious questions, but occasionally in 
dividual agents seem to favour Islam by support 
ing schools in which the Koran is taught. The 
government has occasionally given assistance 
to the medical work of the missionaries, and agents 
have sometimes shown much sympathy with the 
work of the mission. 

The Khan of Kelat is an independent Moham 
medan chief, who ranks high among the princes 
of India. In his own country he is nominally su 
preme, but is kept under control by a British po 
litical agent. In general, law and order reign, and 
violent crimes are not numerous. The govern 
ment, according to native law and custom, is tem 
pered to some extent by the influence of Islam. 
Although orders have been given that armed es 
corts should accompany one when itinerating, there 
is not much danger in Kelat from fanaticism. 
Preaching, in the ordinary sense, is not, however, 
considered advisable. 

The Tribal areas are occupied by wild tribes of 
Baluchis, who are practically independent ; but are 
kept from fighting and crimes of violence by oc 
casional visits of a political agent, and by subsidies 
which are withheld in case of the least disturbance. 
The chief deterrent to crime seems to be, however, 



Islam in Baluchistan 135 

the fear of the British Government, of whose 
power the tribes have had unpleasant experience 
when expeditions have been sent against them. 
These tribes are all fanatical Moslems, and the life 
of a convert to Christ would not be safe among them. 
Preaching is not allowed, so that at present the 
only means of reaching the tribes is through med 
ical work. The government has arranged to furnish 
an escort to those visiting these tribes and the peo 
ple themselves have requested me never to leave 
camp without some one to accompany me. 

The exact period at which the tribes of 
Baluchistan first came into contact with Moham 
medanism must remain buried in obscurity. It is 
probable, however, that they did so early in the 
Mohammedan era. Seistan, which touches the 
western border of the province, was conquered 
as early as 31 A. H., and about 665 (44 A. H.) 
Muhallat, son of Abu Safra brought the countries 
of Kabul and Zabul under submission. In 714 
Mohammed, son of Kasim, set out from Shiraz to 
conquer Sind, and on his way passed Makran. 
In the tenth century a certain writer mentions 
that the Governor of Khozdar (near the present 
village of Kelat) was Muin bin Ahmed, and that the 
Khuiba was read in the name of the Caliph only. 
Early graves in Baluchistan do not point the di 
rection of Mecca, showing, probably, that the early 
inhabitants were Zoroastrians. I believe that the 
number of Moslems is increasing, as many lives 
must have been saved owing to the cessation of 



136 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

tribal wars, looting, and raids during the last 
fifteen to twenty years, and the gradual intro 
duction of law and order under the British Govern 
ment. Immigration and peace have also brought 
about settlement in many districts at one period 
uninhabited. At the same time many Baluchis 
have gone to Sind and the Punjab, finding it im 
possible to live among the barren mountains and 
sandy deserts of Baluchistan without recourse to 
looting. 

Although the Brahui people are perhaps the 
most numerous, yet as they do not all use the 
Brahui language, many speaking Persian, Ba 
luchi, and Sindhi, Pushtu probably stands numer 
ically first among the languages, and then Brahui, 
Baluchi, Sindhi, and Persian. Urdu is understood 
by nearly all chiefs and by many Hindu Banyans 
and is rapidly spreading in places where the 
people come in contact with the government. 
Persian is evidently the favourite language of the 
upper classes, and almost every man who makes 
pretense to education will usually include Persian 
as one of his accomplishments. Yery few, even 
of the Mullas, really understand Arabic. 

The government report says that the bulk of 
the population has received and is receiving no 
education whatever. Even those few who learn 
the Koran do not understand its meaning. A few 
sons of chiefs may have received some instruction 
in Urdu and Persian, and a few have been trained 
to be Mullas by being sent to Kandahar to 



Islam in Baluchistan 137 

finish their education. The government has es 
tablished schools in several centres, and occasion 
ally these are attended by Pathans, but the 
Hindus seem to predominate; the Banyan evi 
dently realizing the importance of education. 
Outside of the imported population of Hindus 
and Sikhs living in the two or three government 
centres, among Mohammedans only 117 per 1,000, 
and among the women only twenty-three per 1,000 
are literate. In many cases even these do not 
understand what they are reading. In three years 
we have found only three or four Mullas who 
were willing or able to answer arguments. The 
following table, referring to Quetta, the govern 
ment centre, where the majority of the imported 
population live, may be interesting. It shows the 
proportion per 1,000 of the people who can read. 

Mates. Females. 

Moslems - - - 86 - - 17 

Christians 1 - 778 - 755 

Hindus- - - - 372 - - 64 

Sikhs - - 514 - - 191 

Polygamy is not very common among the com 
mon Moslem people. The purchase of wives 
being in vogue, poverty prevents the possession of 
more than one wife, except among the wealthier 
classes. All the chiefs and many Mullas with 

1 The only place where Christians live in Baluchistan. The 
Protestant native Christians nearly all belong to the imported 
population and number about 270. 



138 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

whom I have come into contact, have possessed 
more than one wife, and several as many as five 
or six. The price of girls varies, being highest 
among Pathans, where, according to reports, there 
is the greatest paucity of women. Prices have 
risen of recent years, as men find they can now 
claim payment in court, whereas in old days, in 
many cases, the money was never fully paid up, 
or one relative perhaps was balanced against 
another. 

Concubinage exists more especially among the 
Baluchi chiefs in districts where the Treaty pro 
hibits us from interfering with their women. I 
know of several chiefs who have thirty, forty, 
fifty, or sixty women, but whether they all occupy 
the position of concubines it is difficult to say. 
Many seem to be domestic slaves, and are often 
given by the chief to his followers or to male 
slaves. But from medical experience and reports, 
it seems that in many cases there is no marriage 
bond, or it is often broken. Women stolen from 
India or enticed away under false pretenses, ap 
pear to be living lives of common prostitution in 
the large villages of the Baluchi chiefs. Many of 
the tribes in the past were border robbers, and it 
is only during the last twenty years that their 
raiding has been stopped. They formerly im 
ported slaves, and occasionally on looting expedi 
tions they took women away with their other 
loot. The descendants of these slaves to-day form 
a numerous body in some of the larger villages, and 



Islam in Baluchistan 139 

many appear to be in a very miserable condition. 
The children often wear but a few rags and many 
of them go entirely naked. Different forms of 
venereal disease are common both among adults 
and children. 

The women, both free and slave, are given all 
the degrading work and bear the heavy burdens, 
while the men often sit in idleness. Throughout 
the country both in British territory, in the Kelat 
State, and the Marri and Bugti Tribal areas are to 
be found hundreds of Hazara women, who during 
the late Hazara revolt in Afghanistan, were taken 
by the Amir from their homes, and sold by Pa- 
thans all over Baluchistan. In every large village, 
in some districts, these women are to be found, 
and every chief possesses numbers of them. 
Their owners speak of buying them as one might 
refer to buying cattle. In Kelat State the great 
blot is the court of the Khan, where vile orgies 
are enacted, which it is impossible to describe. It 
is said that some of the boys have died from the 
treatment received. The first chapter of Romans 
is a true picture of the conditions existing among 
Brahuis, Pathans, and Baluchis to-day. Scarcely 
a day passes but medical experience testifies to 
the truth of the worst reports. Taking the first 
450 cases treated recently on a tour among the 
Marri and Bugti Baluchis, fourteen per cent, were 
due to the sensuality of the people. Almost 
every chief and many Mullas are suffering from 
the effects of impurity. So many Mullas are 



140 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

treated at our hospital and on itineration for 
syphilis, that it is often spoken of as the Mulla s 
disease. These conditions in some of the villages 
are no doubt partly due to slavery, many of the 
slaves being really common prostitutes. The 
Bazaars which are the outcome of our occupation 
of the frontier, have also very much to answer 
for in the spread of venereal disease. Govern 
ment reports state that immorality among women 
is common, and that in spite of the requirements 
of the Koran with regard to witnesses, death is, ac 
cording to the tribal custom of Baluchis and 
Brahuis, the only punishment for an unfaithful 
woman and her lover when caught. But to-day a 
man, in order to secure money, will often accuse 
his wife of adultery when her only fault may be 
that she does not please her husband. The death 
penalty for adultery has been abolished in British 
territory. The reports say, on the other hand, 
that among Afghans immorality on the part of a 
wife is winked at by her husband, and that even 
when the matter has become a public scandal, the 
injured husband is generally willing to overlook 
it on payment of a few rupees and one or two 
girls. Among Baluchis the feeling in regard to 
adultery is said to be very severe. From per 
sonal experience, however, living among these 
tribes, in their villages, in their houses and encamp 
ments, there seems to be nowhere more open 
prostitution, than in the capitals of the Baluchi 
chiefs. 



Islam in Baluchistan 141 

Seclusion of women is not practiced except by 
the most important Sirdars and chiefs. Here and 
there, where the people have come more into 
contact with Indian customs, one finds the system 
being established, but it is exceptional. The fol 
lowing extract on the position of women in Balu 
chistan is from the government census report : 

" Throughout the province, more especially 
among Afghans and Brahuis, the position of 
woman is one of extreme degradation. She is 
not only a mere household drudge but she is the 
slave of man in all his needs, and her life is one of 
continual and abject toil. No sooner is a girl fit 
for work than her parents send her to tend the 
cattle, and she is compelled to take her part in all 
the ordinary household duties. Owing to the 
system of buying wives, in vogue among Afghans, 
a girl as soon as she reaches nubile age is, for all 
practical purposes, put up for auction and sold to 
the highest bidder. Her father discourses in the 
market on her beauty or ability as a housekeeper, 
and invites offers from those who desire a wife. 
Even the more wealthy and more respectable 
Afghans are not above thus lauding the female 
wares which they have for sale. Even the be 
trothal of girls who are not yet born is frequent. 
It is also usual for compensation for blood to be 
ordered to be paid in the shape of girls, some of 
whom are living whilst others are yet unborn. 
"Woman in Baluchistan is regarded as little more 
than a chattel or machine. Is it surprising then 



142 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

to find that woman is considered only as a means 
for increasing man s comforts or as an object for 
the gratification of his animal passions ? A wife 
must not only carry water, prepare food, and at 
tend to all ordinary household duties, but she 
must take flocks out to graze, groom her hus 
band s horse, and assist in cultivation. 

" Among the tribes in Zhob, a married woman 
must even provide means, by her own labour, for 
clothing herself, her children, and her husband, 
from whom she receives no assistance, monetary 
or otherwise. Among Afghans and their neigh 
bours polygamy is only limited by the purchasing 
ability of the man, and a wife is looked on as a 
better investment than cattle ; for in a country 
where drought and scarcity are continually pres 
ent, the risk of loss in animals is great, whilst the 
female offspring of a woman will fetch a high 
price. "Woman s tutelage does not end with 
widowhood. In the household of a deceased 
Afghan she is looked on as an asset in the divi 
sion of his property. It is no uncommon thing to 
find a son willing to sell his own mother." 1 

As to material progress, " Till 1875," says Sir 
Herbert Edwards, in a government report, "amid 
the ebb and flow of might, right, possession, and 
spoliation, there was no security of life or prop 
erty, and practically no communications existed. 

1 This is from the Census Report and is from information ob 
tained by government. I can testify to its truth from experience. 
Conditions among the Baluchis are still worse. 



Islam in Baluchistan 143 

The only way in which whole tribes were saved 
from extermination was by the universal custom 
of never killing women, or boys who had not yet 
put on trousers." 

In a recent tour through the Marri and Bugti 
country, I saw many more thousands of graves 
than I saw men. These were a striking testimony 
to the constant state of war which, till quite re 
cently, was ever waged both among themselves 
and against surrounding tribes. If to-morrow the 
British Government should withdraw from this 
province, the tribes would doubtless return to the 
old condition of continual civil war. To-day, after 
twenty-five years of the gradual growth of law 
and order, there is here and there evident improve 
ment in the condition of the people. The govern 
ment has built a few dispensaries and schools, and 
there are some 545 miles of metalled roads. But 
the people have not yet realized the need of effort 
on their part, and instead of utilizing land and 
water for systematic cultivation, they seem content 
to remain on the verge of starvation so long as they 
can grow a little wheat or millet with a small 
amount of labour. Even wells for irrigation are 
neglected where water exists. 

Brahuis and Baluchis are largely nomadic in 
their habits, and many Pathans annually move 
from mountain to plain, or vice versa according to 
the season of the year, for purposes of trade. 

To sum up, I will again quote from a govern 
ment report : 



144 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

" When the British entered the country they 
found a population which had been cut off from 
the outside world, which led a nomadic existence 
among vast solitudes of nature, and whose relaxa 
tions consisted in continual internecine conflicts. 
The natural result was a very backward state of 
civilization, and the country possessed character 
istics which differed materially from those of its 
Indian neighbours. 

"In twenty-five years this primitive condition 
has been modified but has not disappeared, and 
barbarian prejudice and pugnacity are still factors 
which have to be constantly reckoned with." 

Many Brahuis and Baluchis among the moun 
tains have never even heard of the people called 
Christians ; but usually after we have been in a 
district a short time, some Mulla (who is nearly 
always a Pathan) explains to the people that we 
are Kafirs (blasphemers of God) and warns the 
people to avoid us. Brahuis do not appear to be 
so bigoted, but the reason seems to be that they 
are not so religiously minded as either Pathans or 
Baluchis. Among Pathans and Baluchis the stated 
times of prayer are very generally observed, and 
the Fast of Kamadhan ; but I have not found that 
the Brahui is so careful in this respect. Fanatical 
outrages sometimes take place, more especially 
among Pathans and Baluchis, but the number is 
often exaggerated. In four year s there have been 
thirteen such cases known to me. 

It is necessary to be on one s guard in giving 



Islam in Baluchistan 145 

religious instruction. Afghans, Baluchis, and 
Brahuis, are all extremely ignorant about their re 
ligion, especially the Brahuis. The worship of 
saints is one of the chief features of their religion, 
and superstition is a more appropriate term for the 
ordinary belief of the people than the name of re 
ligion. Ordeal by fire still exists, and only last 
week I had an instance of this brought to my 
notice. I have seen native liquor in Baluchi vil 
lages, which I was told was drunk by Baluchis. 
The use of IJiang is also not uncommon. 

There have been changes in the attitude of Mos 
lems towards Christianity. In Quetta where for 
ten or fifteen years missionary work has been car 
ried on, the wall of prejudice and superstition is 
gradually being broken down. But outside of 
Quetta, at present, the attitude of the people gen 
erally, when our mission is known, is one of oppo 
sition. On several occasions Mullas have told me 
that it was a pity these dogs of Christians could 
not be killed. 

Mission work centres in Quetta, which is the 
government centre, with 20,000 population besides 
60,000 to 80,000 who pass through the city yearly 
for purposes of trade, etc. Here there are two 
hospitals, one for men and one for women, a 
church, two schools, and Zenana work. On the 
staff are two physicians, one clergyman, one lady 
physician, and two lady missionaries. 



X 

Islam in North India 
Rev. E. M. Wherry, D. D. 



It was first the bad example of the moul vies ; second, the 
fatal system of modern Purdah, with its restrictions on the intel 
lectual development of woman ; thirdly, the constant and silent 
withdrawal of the most pious and moral Moslems into a life of 
private prayer and devotion ; and, lastly, the doctrine of necessity 
that brought about our own downfall. I say it was, in my 
opinion, these four causes that brought Moslem society down to its 
present low and degrading level of intellect and character. A 
Moslem Prof eaaor from Aligarh. 



X 

Islam in North India 

SCARCELY more than five decades had passed by 
since the death of Mohammed when the conquer 
ing hosts of Islam reached the borders of India. 
It was in the year 711 A. D. that Mohammed 
Kasim overran Sindh in the name of "Walid I of 
Damascus. 

Forty years later the Kajputs succeeded in over 
throwing the Moslem power in Sindh and main 
tained control for 150 years. But the religion was 
not disturbed and continued to make material 
advances even beyond the regions under Moslem 
sway. Elliot in his History of India tells us of 
certain Sindhian princes, who became Mohamme 
dans at this time, assuming Arab names. 1 But all of 
the earlier invasions of India were characterized 
as predatory incursions, in which the invaders were 
more anxious to secure plunder than to convert 
the infidels. Even as late as the time of the great 
champion of Islam, Mahmud of Ghazni (1019 A. D.) 
the " proselyting sword " seems " to have served 
no other purpose than that of sending infidels to 
hell." 2 Seventeen times did this zealot overrun 
North India, extending his empire from Persia to 

1 Elliot, Vol. I, pp. 124, 125. 
8 Arnold s Preaching of Mam, p. 210. 
149 



150 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

the Ganges. During all these centuries, multi 
tudes of the people, some to save their lives and 
property, some to share the honours and booty of 
the new regime, others to escape the tyranny and 
contempt of their Hindu rulers, embraced the 
religion of their conquerors. By intermarriage 
with these, the foreign Moslems became domiciled 
in India and the religion became rooted in the 
soil. Towards the close of the twelfth century 
(1176-1206) Mohammed Ghori invaded India and 
set up an Afghan vice-royalty at Delhi under his 
favourite slave Kutb-ud-din. At the death of his 
master, Kutb-ud-din established himself as the 
Sultan of North India with Delhi as his capital. 

It was at about this time (1206-1288) that another 
of the great generals of Mohammed Ghori, Bakhti- 
yar Khan, having conquered Bengal, set himself 
up as an independent Sultan with his capital at 
Gaur. The multitudes of low caste aborigines in 
habiting this province seem to have welcomed their 
new rulers, and readily to have accepted the new 
faith. 

It was from Delhi and Agra that the various 
Moslem rulers extended their dominion. Dynas 
ties were overthrown amid scenes of war and blood 
shed. India was carved up into a number of inde 
pendent sovereignties, but during all this turmoil, 
the religion of the Mohammedans was being estab 
lished with greater or lesser success from Afghan 
istan to the Bay of Bengal, and from the Himalayas 
to Cape Comorin. It was during the period 1525- 



Islam in North India 151 

1707, when the power of the Moguls became es 
tablished throughout India, that the religion of 
Islam made its most brilliant and extended con 
quests. Then it was that those grand monu 
ments of art and literature were erected, of which 
Moslems may well be proud, and which still lend 
so much lustre to the Moslem rule in India. At 
the close of the reign of Aurangzeb, the political 
power of the Moslems rapidly began to wane and 
eventually gave place to the Christian dominion of 
Great Britain. Christian conquest brought to all 
classes religious liberty ; and so the Christians be 
came deliverers to the Moslems who were being 
oppressed by their Hindu and Sikh conquerors. 
Under the peaceful rule of the Christians, Islam is 
enabled to reorganize its forces and to propagate its 
tenets among the people without let or hindrance. 
The advance which Islam has made in India 
during its twelve centuries of conquest and mis 
sionary effort, may be seen by reference to the 
census reports for 1901. These show a total Mo 
hammedan population aggregating 62,458,077, be 
ing almost one-fourth of the entire population, ex 
cluding Burma. Of this immense total, 25,265,342 
Moslems belong to Bengal, 10,825,698 to the Pun 
jab, 6,731,034 belong to the United Provinces, 
1,957,777 to the Northwest Frontier Province, and 
339,446 to the Central Provinces. This makes a 
total of 45,119,297 for North India. The remain 
ing 17,339,780 belong to the Deccan, Central, West 
and South India. When it is noted that Bombay 



152 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

and Madras together, sum up only 6,227,526 Mo 
hammedans, it is clear that a considerable portion 
of the eleven millions remaining should be reck 
oned as belonging to Behar, Rajputana and other 
States lying within the precincts of North India. 
May we say in round numbers that the Moslem 
population of North India aggregates 50,000,000. 

MOSLEM SECTS 

The Mohammedans of North India are for 
the most part Sunnis or Orthodox. The Shiahs 
do not number more than 5,000,000 for all India. 
Most of them belong to North India, having their 
stronghold in Oudh, with headquarters in Luck- 
now. There are still a few who boast of their 
faith in Mohammed Ibn Abd ul Wahhab, but 
their influence has lost its power and the sect is 
likely to be reabsorbed into that of the Sunnis. 
All the ordinary divisions of Islam, based upon the 
various schools of philosophy and theology, have 
their place in India, but of these we need not make 
any special mention. 

In quite recent years, two movements among 
Moslems in North India have attracted a great 
deal of attention and have given rise to two bodies 
of Moslems which are regarded as sects. One of 
these bodies was founded by the late Sir Sayed 
Ahmed Khan, K. C. S. I., of Aligarh, known as 
the New Islam. It is, however, rather a restora 
tion of the rationalism of the Mutazillas of the 
olden time. Its followers are progressive and num- 



Islam in North India 153 

her among them many of the most learned and in 
telligent Moslems of North India. The interest 
ing feature of the movement is the readiness to 
give reason a place in the discussion of religious 
questions. 

The other sect to which we have referred is that 
founded by Mirza Ghulam Ahmed of Qadian in the 
Punjab. This sect styles itself as Ahmadiyyah. 
The founder styles himself as the Mahdi-Messiah 
of the twentieth century. He claims to be a 
prophet and the Messiah of the last times. This 
sect seems to be rather allied to that of the Babis 
in Persia. Like that of the "New Islam" this 
movement is regarded by all Moslems, whether 
Sunni or Shiah, as heretical. The movement has 
influenced a multitude of educated men, but per 
haps this may be accounted for by its offering a 
refuge for men who can no longer continue with 
the orthodox schools. 

METHODS OF PROPAGATION OF ISLAM 

As always elsewhere, so in India the main in 
strument in the extension of the faith has been 
"the Proselyting Sword." For more than ten 
centuries the power of the sword and the legisla 
tion of Mohammedan governments were used with 
out restraint to bring unbelievers under the yoke 
of Islam. This claim is confirmed by a study of 
the map of India, in the light of the census. The 
great mass of Mohammedans is found among the 
inhabitants of North India, especially in the West- 



154 Th e Mohammedan World of To-Day 

ern sections and in the regions adjacent to the cen 
tres of Moslem government in the united Provinces 
of Agra and Oudh. The apparent, exception is 
that of eastern and northern Bengal, where the 
sword had little to do with proselytism. The ex 
ception, however, is only apparent, because the 
simple aboriginal and Hindu population, like the 
low caste people of the whole Indian peninsula, 
had nothing to gain by warring against their Mos 
lem conquerors. Nor had they any strong religious 
principles to defend. On the contrary the Mos 
lems came as deliverers from Hindu tyranny and 
caste contempt, offering them social recognition, 
and constituting them the recognized cultivators 
of the lands of which they had been mere serfs 
under Hindu rule. The purpose of "the prose 
lyting sword " was the same whether wielded by 
a Mahmud of Ghazni or a Bakhtiyar Khan. It 
meant submission to the rule of Islam and a formal 
recognition of Allah as God and Mohammed as the 
prophet of God. A study of the early wars of 
Islam will convince any one that they were carried 
on in accord with the command of Mohammed 
himself. Christians and Jews were required to 
recognize the supreme control of Islam and pay 
tribute as the price of peace and liberty to worship 
God in their own way. All others were required 
to acknowledge Islam as the true religion and to 
embrace it by repeating the Kalima. 1 Along with 

1 The Mohammedan profession of belief in Allah the one God 
ami in Mohammed as the apostle of God. 



Islam in North India 155 

this the new converts were immediately placed 
under the instruction of some one who as Mul 
lah undertook to impart a knowledge of the es 
sential doctrine and practice of Islam. Accord 
ingly, the official establishment of the church was 
always a sequel to the conquest of the state. These 
Mullas were zealous propagandists, and used 
every form of influence to make converts of the 
people. Traders and travellers also zealously 
spread the faith. Officers of government, whether 
civil or military, were in a position to advance the 
interests of Islam. The emoluments of office, 
landed rights, political and social equality were 
freely offered as inducements to enter upon the 
Moslem way of life and immortality. Thus it was 
that in Bengal and Behar, as well as many other 
parts of India, the work of proselyting continued 
even after the sword had been sheathed, and also 
amid the misfortunes of war. This state of things 
continues in India at the present time, whereby 
many converts to Islam are made from among the 
low castes. 

Another instrumentality for the propagation of 
Mohammedanism was the Moslem dervish, who 
consecrates himself to the one purpose of teaching 
and preaching Islam. The Moslem historians 
speak of the work and influence of these men from 
the days of the first incursion of Moslems into 
India. By their tact and intelligence they have 
not only been the shepherds of their scattered co 
religionists, or the theological teachers of those 



1 56 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

who were to become Mullas but by their aus 
terities they drew many idolaters to them and per 
suaded them to accept Islam as their religion. 
The influence of such men accounts for the fact 
that in many places in India the Moslem faith has 
maintained itself amid persecution and much suffer 
ing when in the fortune of war the Moslem power 
gave way to Hindu rule. This same influence to 
some extent accounts for the propagation of the 
faith in India to-day. 

A more powerful agency is the Anjuman-i- Islam 
or Moslem Association for the defense and prop 
agation of Islam. This society establishes schools 
and colleges, publishes a considerable literature 
and supports a band of preachers in short a mis 
sion, equipped to some extent after the pattern of 
Christian missions. Their great work is to prevent 
the Christianization of Moslems, and at the same 
time to secure the apostasy of Christian converts 
from Islam. This is the preaching of Islam, of 
which Prof. T. W. Arnold has written so full and 
so flattering an account. The zeal of the Moslem 
propaganda is well described in the words of the 
Apostle Paul : " They have a zeal for God, but 
not according to knowledge ; for being ignorant 
of God s righteousness and seeking to establish 
their own righteousness, they have not subjected 
themselves to the righteousness of God " (Rom. 
10 : 2, 3). 



Islam in North India 157 

TUB CONDITION OF MOSLEMS IN NORTH INDIA 
When we consider the fact that for many cen 
turies the Moslems held the supreme power in 
India, especially in the great political and literary 
centres of North India, we should naturally have 
expected them to have held a leading position un 
der the new regime inaugurated by the British 
conquest. That such is not the case requires some 
explanation. The first influence operating against 
Moslem advancement was the unprogressive char 
acter of their religion. Everything is cast in a 
mould. The mould is believed to have been made 
upon a Divine pattern in consequence of which the 
idea of possible development or improvement is, in 
the nature of the case, impious. Everything nec 
essary to Moslem perfection is found in the 
Koran, the Traditions and the Deliverances of the 
Mujtahiddin. History proves that the progressive 
movements of the Caliphs of Bagdad and Cordova, 
or of the Mogul Emperors of Delhi, were made in 
spite of the teachings of Orthodox Islam. Ac 
cordingly, what was accomplished in the artistic 
and literary age, that is to say, in the reigns of 
Akbar, Jahangir, and Shah Jahan, was in great 
measure undone by the fierce repressive measures 
of Aurangzeb. The empire dissolved with the 
close of his reign, and the disunited fragments 
were unable to contend against the onslaught of 
the Mahrattas in the south and the Sikhs in the 
north. A long period of internecine warfare and 
anarchy resulted in breaking up the social and in- 



158 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

tellectual fabric of the Moslems. Education was 
limited to the schools of a very few centres and 
the teaching of the Mullas in the local Musjids. 
The range of instruction given was that of reading 
and writing the Arabic character, with a knowl 
edge of Persian necessary for the duties of public 
office. In the higher schools at Delhi, Agra, and 
Lucknow, education was along the lines of the 
seven sciences Language, Logic, Mathematics, 
Rhetoric, Jurisprudence, Theology and Exegesis. 
Most of these had relation to the propagation of 
the religion of Islam. Secular knowledge, espe 
cially of science, has always been regarded by 
orthodox Mohammedans as dangerous to the faith, 
and for this reason has been discouraged. In the 
disturbed state of the country in the two centuries 
preceding the establishment of British rule, the 
amount of education given, even along these nar 
row lines, was naturally very small. At the same 
time the ignorance of the mass of the Mullas led 
to extreme narrowness of thought and intense 
bigotry among the people. 

This leads up to another influence operating 
against the social and intellectual progress of 
Moslems in North India. When the way was be 
ing opened up by missionaries to give the people 
of India the advantages of Western science and 
knowledge, the Mohammedan Mullas everywhere 
discouraged the people from sending their chil 
dren to mission schools. Only a few of the poorer 
people were willing to allow their boys to attend 



Islam in North India 159 

the schools, and that when a monthly stipend was 
given to the pupil. When, later on, the govern 
ment undertook to establish a system of public in 
struction, and pledged the people that there would 
be no religious instruction given, many, who had 
refused to send their boys to the mission schools, 
were ready to patronize the secular schools of gov 
ernment for the sake of the knowledge which 
would fit for government office. But those who 
patronized the secular schools formed a small mi 
nority, even in the cities, while in the country the 
mass preferred to bring up their sons to the agri 
cultural calling of their fathers, or to induce them 
to take service in the army or police corps. 

Thus it came about that schools were for the 
most part patronized by the Hindu and Christian 
population rather than by Mohammedans. Con 
sequently, the numerous offices, open to those who 
had acquired the necessary English education, were 
closed to Moslems, who had refused to qualify for 
them. Hindus and Christians took the lead. To 
amend this state of things, and to avoid the sec 
ularizing influences of government schools, the 
Moslems organized numerous schools under the 
direction of the Anju?nan-i-Islam, the society for 
the defense of Islam. These schools undertook to 
impart a knowledge of the English language and 
of Western science as taught in the Indian gov 
ernment schools, and at the same time to instill 
into the minds of the pupils a knowledge of the 
Arabic language and the tenets of Islam. These 



160 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

schools have rarely exhibited the efficiency of the 
rival schools, but on the whole, they have done 
much to advance the social condition of Moslems. 
They have done much to arouse a more progressive 
spirit, and while their value to orthodox Moham 
medanism may be questioned, they have raised up 
a class of men who have secured some of the emol 
uments of office, and the influence which office 
and wealth usually bring with them. Perhaps 
the institution which has done most to further the 
social and material interests of Mohammedans in 
North India, is the college at Aligarh, founded by 
the late Sir Sayed Ahmed Khan, who was most 
liberally aided by Sir William Muir, then lieuten 
ant governor of the Northwest Provinces. For a 
long time this college was discredited by the ortho 
dox leaders because of the liberal views of Sir 
Sayed Ahmed Khan, but the liberal spirit bred 
through English education in mission and govern 
ment schools has rapidly grown, so that to-day all 
educated Mohammedans are proud of their great 
college, which is likely to become the Moslem 
University of India. It should be here noted that 
mission schools should have some of the credit for 
bringing about this important change in the mate 
rial and social life of Moslems. The sons of the 
weavers, cooks and tailors, who were among the 
first students of the mission schools in North India, 
were thereby enabled to secure lucrative positions 
in the public service, or to become masters in the 
mission and government schools. Their success 



Islam in North India 161 

naturally inspired others to seek for education in 
the mission schools. Many Mohammedan parents 
preferred, and still prefer, to patronize mission, 
rather than government schools, because they were 
sure their boys would receive a sound moral and 
religious training, which they rightly believed to 
be better than the godless training of the govern 
ment schools. They also observed that the supe 
rior training of students in mission schools enabled 
them more readily to secure appointments in the 
public offices, than the training in the less efficient 
Moslem schools. Hence it has been found that the 
alumni of our Christian schools prefer to patronize 
the mission institutions, and often do so in spite of 
the pressure brought upon them by their co-relig 
ionists. Under these new conditions the Moslem 
community is making progress in material and 
social life; while in religious life many are pre 
pared to study the claims of Christianity, and 
some have openly identified themselves with the 
Christian church. 

The education received by Moslem youth in 
North India is for the most part imparted through 
the Urdu language. Persian is also taught as a 
second language necessary to a proper knowledge 
of Urdu. Arabic is taught as a classic. All higher 
education in the mission and public schools is im 
parted through the English language. And yet it 
remains true that the Moslems speak every lan 
guage in India, and many of them can only be 
reached through a provincial tongue. This is 



162 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

especially true of the Mohammedans of Bengal, 
the Punjab, and the Northwest Frontier province. 
For the reasons already mentioned, illiteracy among 
Mohammedans is very great, the percentage of lit 
erates given by the last census being about 3.27 
per cent. In the average village, the adult popu 
lation is almost entirely ignorant of even the 
alphabet. The boys who learn to read in the 
public schools rarely continue in the callings of 
their fathers, but find their way into the army, 
the police or the public office. The various educa 
tional institutions are, however, rapidly educating 
the boys. At the same time there is a growing 
desire among Mohammedans to educate their wives 
and daughters. The Mohammedan custom of se 
cluding the women in the harem, while not so 
rigid in India as in Turkey, nevertheless operates 
against female education. The social and family 
system is also affected most unfavourably by po 
lygamy, divorce, and concubinage, and there is 
little to induce women to desire education. These 
customs also affect the moral life of Moslems in 
India very unfavourably and so stand in the way 
of racial, material, social, and religious develop 
ment. It is not surprising therefore to find some 
of the most prominent men ready to reform these 
customs to the extent of abolishing the seclusion 
of women. Such men also advocate the abolition 
of polygamy and concubinage, claiming that the 
ideal of the Koran is monogamy. It goes without 
saying that these reform movements are in no 



Islam in North India 163 

sense a movement of orthodox Islam, but grow out 
of the liberalizing influence of Western education 
and the impact of Protestant Christianity. But 
\ve believe the new Islam has come to stay and 
that it will continue to draw to itself educated 
Mohammedans, especially those who have lost 
faith in the doctrines taught by the orthodox 
Mullas and Moulvies, and who cannot accept the 
Christian religion. The eccentric movement led 
by Mirza Ghulam Ahmad of Qadian in the Punjab 
has been made a side track for some who had 
practically abandoned the faith of their fathers, 
but it gives no promise of permanence. The most 
that can be said for such movements is that they 
indicate a growing desire for something better 
than the religion of Islam can give. 

MISSIONS TO MOSLEMS IN NORTH INDIA 
We are now prepared to note what has been 
done towards the evangelization of Moslems in 
North India. It is just three hundred and seven 
years since the Jesuit missionary Hieronymo 
Xavier came to Lahore from Goa in South India 
and received permission " to teach the Christians," 
and to live the life of " one of those who have left 
the world and all its lusts, wealth, and pleasures, 
with the view of teaching man the way to ever 
lasting salvation." The work was mainly accom 
plished by private conversation and discussion and 
by the publication of books. Three books were 
published, a life of Christ, a life of St. Peter, 



164 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

and a disquisition on the religion of Islam. Some 
thing was done to enlighten the Moslems respect 
ing the doctrines of Christianity as taught by the 
Catholic church. The main points discussed were 
the mystery of the Trinity in unity, the divinity 
of Jesus Christ our Lord, the integrity of the 
Scriptures and the non-abrogation of the same. 
These books exerted sufficient influence to call 
forth a Moslem reply entitled, Divine Rays in 
Refutation of Christian Error, by Ahmed Ibn 
Zain-al-abidin. An examination of these books, 
which have been brought to light by Prof. S. Lee, 
D. D., M. K. A. S., of the Cambridge University, 
discloses the fact that the issues of the contro 
versy between Moslem and Christian were then 
practically the same as now. The chief difference 
lies in the fact that the Protestant missionary does 
not have to apologize for the idolatrous teaching 
of the Roman Catholic Church. The signal failure 
of Roman Catholic missions among Moslems may 
be accounted for mainly by this teaching. Un 
fortunately the laboured efforts on the part of Ro 
man Catholic missionaries to justify Mariolatry, 
the worship of images and relics of the saints, and 
the recognition of sacred places, served to mis 
represent the pure Christianity of the gospels. 

The next stage in the efforts of Christians to 
evangelize Moslems in North India began with the 
work of Henry Martyn, whose translation of the 
New Testament into Urdu and Persian laid the 
foundation for aggressive work among the follow- 



Islam in North India 165 

ers of Islam. He was followed by the Kev. C. G. 
Pfander who in 1829 was obliged to leave Persia 
where he had already laboured for some four or 
five years, writing in the Persian language that 
noble work The Balance of Truth (Mizan ul 
Ilaqq.) Coming to India he began his work by 
translating his book into the Urdu language adding 
to it The Way of Life (Tariq ul Haydt) and the 
Key to the Mysteries (Miftah-ul-Asrdr]. These 
books led to a long continued controversy with 
the moulvies of Delhi, Agra and Lucknow. Sev 
eral public discussions were held, with the result 
that many Mohammedans were disturbed in their 
faith, while a few were led into the Christian 
church. This controversy was taken up by Chris 
tian converts from Islam among whom the 
most notable are Sayad Mulvie Safdar Ali, Mulvie 
Imad-ud-din, Sayad Abdulla Athim, E. A. C., the 
Rev. G. L. Thakur Dass, Babu Kam Chandra, 
Munshi Mohammed Hanif, Mr. Akbar Masih, Dr. 
Almad Shah Shaiq, Mulvie Hisam-ud-din, the Eev. 
Imam Masih, Dr. Barkhurdar Khan and Mulvie 
Rajjab Ali. Among European writers upon this 
controversy the following should be mentioned : 
The Right Rev. Bishop French, the Right Rev. 
Bishop Lefroy, the Rev. James Wilson, the Rev. J. 
Smith, Rev. S. Leupolt, the Rev. T. P. Hughes, 
D. D., Dr. H. Martyn Clark, Rev. C. W. Forman, 
D. D., Rev. Samuel Knowles, Rev. Dr. Murray 
Mitchell, the Rev. G. H. Rouse, D. D., the Rev. J. 
Bates, the Rev. W. St. Clair Tisdall, D. D., the 



166 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

Rev. W. Brodhead, D. D., and the Rev. E. M. 
Wherry, D. D. Among laymen who have added 
to the literature of the Moslem controversy are 
Capt. W. R. Aikman and Sir "Wm. Muir. Perhaps 
no writer in modern times has done so much for the 
controversy with Moslems as the last mentioned 
writer. Much more might be said as to the litera 
ture published in the interest of Moslem evangel 
ization, but time forbids any further statement ex 
cepting this, that those who have laboured for the 
translation and revision of the Holy Scriptures 
into languages read by Mohammedans have placed 
all workers under obligation. Without the Scrip 
tures little could be done to make Moslems ac 
quainted with the "former Scriptures" mentioned 
in the Koran. 

The first Protestant missionaries in North India 
and especially in the Northwest Province and the 
Punjab early found themselves engaged in Moslem 
evangelization. The ordinary languages of court 
and commerce were the Persian and the Urdu, the 
languages of the Mohammedans. Accordingly, we 
find that among the early converts and members 
of the churches were a goodly number bearing 
Moslem names. An examination of the mission re 
ports discloses the fact that among the first teachers 
and preachers were Moslem converts. The story 
of preaching in the bazaars and chapels invaria 
bly includes statements as to the active opposition 
of Mohammedans. In the schools and colleges 
established are found enrolled a large number of 



Islam in North India 167 

Mohammedan boys and young men, all of whom 
were obliged to study the Scriptures, and to listen 
to addresses and lectures upon Christian faith and 
life. If we examine the catalogues of the publica 
tions of the Book and Tract Societies, we find that 
the list includes a considerable literature written 
specially for Moslem readers. And in any ac 
count of woman s work in North India, we read 
of Zenanas visited and Moslem women and chil 
dren being taught. 

The societies engaged in mission work in North 
India are English, American and Australian. 
They are the Church Missionary Society, the So 
ciety for the Propagation of the Gospel, the Lon 
don Missionary Society, the English Baptist Mis 
sionary Society, the Church of Scotland s Mission, 
the Free Church of Scotland, and the United Pres 
byterian Church of Scotland Missions (recently 
united as the United Free Church of Scotland), the 
American Presbyterian, and the United Presby 
terian (American), the Canadian Presbyterian, the 
American Methodist Episcopal, the Reformed Pres 
byterian and the Australian Baptist Missionary 
Societies. In almost all of the principal cities of 
North India organized work is being carried on 
for all classes, and in many ways with special ref 
erence to the Mohammedan population. The vil 
lages everywhere are visited by Christian evan 
gelists and preachers, and many of these villages 
are Mohammedan. 

In recent years many missionaries have felt that 



i68 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

some men should be set apart for a special study 
of Islam in order to be able the better to meet 
Moslem antagonists. The late Dr. Murdoch, by 
his facile pen, promoted such specialization, and in 
consequence several societies have set men apart 
for this work. This measure will greatly increase 
the efficiency of this branch of missionary effort. 
Much will be gained by a change of attitude, for 
while it is true that the great mass of Indian Mos 
lems is as idolatrous as many of the Hindu tribes, 
still it will not do to approach them as if they 
were the votaries of an idolatrous religion. Chris 
tianity suffers from the stigma of idolatry and 
superstition, which the Koman Catholic and Greek 
churches have fastened upon it. It is not the idol 
atry and superstition of Islam, that must be met, 
but its claim to be the only true religion, follow 
ing the Christian dispensation, as the last dispen 
sation of all. To do this efficiently, the Moslem 
must be met by men thoroughly trained not only 
in the languages of the Christian Scriptures, but 
also in the language of the Koran ; not only in 
Christian theology and philosophy, but in the phi 
losophy and theology of the Moslem Mullas and 
Mulvies. Men with this kind of training can get 
the respect of the scholarly men. among Moham 
medans, and thus touch the centres of influence in 
the Moslem community. This is what has been 
planned, and we believe that another generation 
will see the result and record a great advance in 
the evangelization of Moslems. 



Islam in North India 169 

The foregoing sketch of missions to Moslems 
doubtless impresses upon one the thought that 
India presents a field of missionary labour for Mos 
lem evangelization of very unique interest. Unless 
it be the Dutch East Indies, no other sphere affords 
to the Christian in this age so many opportunities 
of approaching the Moslem. It is also evident 
that no other field has been so widely cultivated. 
Such being the case, it should be possible to show 
that in no other field has there been so great suc 
cess in winning converts from Islam. The fact 
that the work done has been thus far general, and 
so conducted as to approach all classes of the peo 
ple, has served to conceal from the ordinary ob 
server the real success of the Church in gathering 
in converts from this particular class. Nor is it 
possible to learn from the statistics of mission re 
ports just how many Mohammedans have been 
won over to Christianity. There are some facts 
which will show that the Lord has blessed the 
work of His servants who have sought to save the 
Mohammedans. In 1893 the late Mulvie Imad- 
ud-din, D. D., in a paper read before the Parlia 
ment of Religions, held at Chicago, gave a list of 
over fifty Moslem converts, prominent in the mis 
sionary work in India. The long list of Indian 
Christian authors given in this paper, most of whom 
bear Moslem names, attests the statement of Dr. 
Imad-ud-din. If we examine the rolls of membership 
of the churches at Peshawar, Srinagar, and other 
frontier stations, Lahore, Amritsar, Hoshyarpur, 



i jo The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

Ludhiana, Delhi, Allahabad, Lucknow, Krishnagar, 
etc., we shall be surprised to find how many are of 
Moslem origin. Perhaps the most striking indica 
tion of the inroads being made upon the Moslem 
ranks is the increasingly large number of Christian 
preachers and teachers who were once the follow 
ers of Islam. 

An examination of a few of our mission reports 
for 1904 shows the following numbers of ministers, 
catechists, and teachers who carry Moslem names 
most of them converts (and the remainder chil 
dren of converts) from Islam : 

American Presbyterian Mission, Punjab 33 

American United Presbyterian Mission, Punjab ... 14 

The Cambridge Mission, Delhi (S. P. G. ) 5 

The Methodist Episcopal Mission, North India ... 45 
The Church of England (C. M. S.), United Province . 15 

The English Baptist Mission, North India 10 

The C. M. S. Punjab and Northwest Frontier Province 39 

Church of Scotland s Mission, North India 21 

United Free Church Scotland s Mission 12 

194 

These statistics are incomplete, but they err on 
the side of understating the facts. They are, 
however, significant. Indeed there is hardly a 
Christian community or congregation that does not 
have some members, who have come in from the 
ranks of Islam. Every year, too, witnesses further 
accessions. When the Christian Church in India 
arises to a proper sense of its duty to Moslems, and 
presents to them the life and conduct of the true 
Christian, the number of accessions will become 



Islam in North India 171 

correspondingly great. The great need of the 
present moment is a pentecostal outpouring of the 
Spirit. Then we may see presented to Moslems 
the undeniable miracle of the new creature made 
in the likeness of Jesus, Son of God and Saviour 
of the world. 



XI 

Islam in South India 
Rev. M. G. Goldsmith, M. A. 



"India also shared in the misery and poverty which had befal 
len the rest of the Moslem world ; while the political downfall 
of the Indian Mussulmans about the middle of the last century 
still further aggravated their sufferings. A darkness, blacker 
than the Cimmerian darkness itself, pervaded Mussulman society 
from one end of the country to the other ; and when all other 
races and communities were advancing in every direction with 
giant strides, deathlike stagnation, at once the most calm and 
the most thorough, characterized the life of the Indian Mussul 
mans. The Anjuman-i-Himayet-i-lslam. 



XI 

Islam in South India 

THE Mohammedans of South India form six per 
cent, of the whole population, and, according to 
the census report, may be classified as : 

(a) Immigrants or pure blooded descendants of 
immigrants. 

(b) Offspring of immigrant men by Hindu 
women. 

(c) Full blooded natives, converted to Islam. 

1. The first class are found in all the larger 
cities, such as Madras, Bangalore, Mysore, Yellore, 
Masulipatam and Ellore, and throughout the 
Haidarabad state. They are descendants of 
those from the north, who first of all at the close 
of the thirteenth century, invaded the south, and 
gradually pushed forward their conquests over the 
greater part of the country. They have not much 
intermarried^ with the people they found there, at 
least not in recent times, and proudly keep up 
Persian and Arabic as their classical languages 
and colloquially use a corruption of the Urdu 
(camp language) which their ancestors invented in 
Delhi, but adopted in South India as the twin of 
syntax found in the Dravidian languages, and 
which is called " Hindustani " to distinguish it 
from the purer Urdu. Their comparative igno 
rance of the Hindu vernaculars has been a hin 

J75 



176 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

drance to their getting employment under govern 
ment, and has been a problem in the way of their 
advancement. Their prejudice against the Eng 
lish language has been a still more serious ob 
stacle, which is but slowly being overcome during 
the last forty years. It was considered by the 
grandfathers of the present generation as likely to 
imperil their faith, if English (and Christian) 
literature should be understood and studied. In 
order to encourage them to join government and 
aided schools, the educational department gener 
ously treated them as a " backward class," with 
the privilege of paying only half the school fees 
levied from others. Various governors of Madras 
and other kindly-hearted officials, have from time 
to time made special efforts on their behalf, offer 
ing them special appointments in the army and 
civil service. 

In 1856 the Church Missionary Society was led 
to take a direct part in Hindustani work by 
receiving a liberal legacy for the establishment of 
a special school for Mohammedans. Seringapatam 
was first thought of, but, owing to its unhealthi- 
ness, the Mohammedan quarter (Triplicane) of 
Madras was chosen, and the " Harris High School " 
for close on fifty years has been doing what it can. 
It has educated representatives from the dynasties 
of Chanda Sahib, Tippoo Sahib, and the Carnatic 
and Karnul families, and some of its students have 
successfully won good appointments under the 
Madras and Haidarabad governments. 



Islam in South India 177 

The Sunni Moslems of this class are three times 
as numerous as the Shiahs. In Masulipatam the 
old ruling family, now pensioned, is Shiah. The 
Sunnis belong to the Hanifi sect. In Haidara- 
bad there are some thousands of Arabs, chiefly 
employed as household troops to the nobles, drawn 
from Sheher in Hadramaut, Arabia. 

2. Alongside with this class, are races called 
(a) Labbe and Choliya, found more especially on 
the southeast Tamil coast. They are said to have 
come from Iraq, having been driven out in the 
early part of the eighth century by the tyrant 
Hajjaj Bin Yusuf, governor of Iraq. They belong 
to the house of Hashim. Crossing over to India 
they settled to the east of Cape Comorin. Other 
accounts describe the Labbe as having originally 
been Arab traders who were wrecked on the 
Indian coast and obliged to settle there. Not 
understanding the language of the country, they 
replied " Labbaik " by way of assent to the queries 
of the natives, who therefore gave them the name 
of Labbe. They now talk Tamil, indicating that 
they intermarried with the natives and that the 
children learned Tamil from their mothers; but 
they a have a peculiar written character of their 
own which is called Arab-Tamil, being Tamil 
words written with an adaptation of Arabic char 
acters. A convert from them enabled us to put 
the Gospel of St. Mark into Arab-Tamil character. 
As a rule they are rough and uneducated, though 
industrious as merchants in hides, tailors, etc. 



178 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

The Labbes number 406, 793, and other branches 
of the same race 87,835 more. The Choliyas 
seem of the same descent, but take up weaving as 
a trade, and are said not to intermarry with the 
Labbe. 

(b) The Navayatis may have come to India 
about the same time as the Labbe, but are fair in 
complexion, aristocratic and well educated. The 
story about them is that they are natives of 
Medina, who were caught in the act of tunneling 
to get into the shrine of the prophet with the ob 
ject of carrying off his remains to their own place 
and there to raise a new shrine for their own 
benefit. They were in consequence expelled from 
Arabia. The census report states they are sub 
divided into five families : Kureshi, Mehkeri, 
Chida, Gheas, Mohagir; but they are compara 
tively small in number (2,042). 

(c) The Mapilla (ordinarily pronounced and 
written Moplas) are on the west coast, with head 
quarters at Cananore, and are a similar race to the 
Labbe. " They do not speak Hindustani, but have a 
patois of their own. They rarely avail themselves 
of the advantages of education offered by govern 
ment. They are proud, fierce, and bigoted, but 
physically a finer race than their countrymen on 
the eastern side; troublesome withal, to the 
authorities, and too free in the use of the Mapilla 
knife, till government some years ago forbade its 
being worn as a constant appendage." The gov 
ernment has tried to utilize their fighting qualities 



Islam in South India 179 

by raising some regiments of them, but their 
turbulent nature has prevented the experiment 
from being an unqualified success. They write in 
the Malayalam language, but have little literature of 
any kind. Their history dates back to one of their 
number who visited Mecca and was well treated 
there, coming back with abundant religious zeal. 
They are now energetic in propagating Islam, and 
their numbers have increased from 612,789 in 
1871, to 912,920 in 3901. Some allowance of 
course must be made for the terrorism inspired 
amongst their wealthier Hindu neighbours, who 
must constantly find adhesion to Islam the safest 
course to avoid molestation. Another means of 
proselyting, which Hindus state has often been 
employed all over India, when armed force was 
not used, was to break the caste of Hindus either 
by compelling them to eat or drink from the Mos 
lems, or by the rougher way of spitting down their 
throats ! In either of such cases the victims found 
themselves outcast from their compatriots, and as 
life under such conditions was intolerable, they 
would cast in their lot with the Moslems as being 
the less of two evils. It is thought by some who 
know the west coast that in a few years the whole 
of the lower races will become Mohammedan unless 
they are soon Christianized. 

The Labbe, Navayati and Mapille and similar 
(but smaller) branches of Choliyas, Kailan, Marak- 
kayars, etc. (who probably only reproduce the In 
dian idea of caste grafted into Islam), are all 



180 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

Sunnis and followers of Imam-es-Shafi, while the 
Sunnis of Class I are followers of Iinam-ibn- 
Hanifa. The only apparent differences are in 
minor details : for instance, at a certain point in 
the daily prayers the Shafi crosses his hands on 
his chest, while the Hanifite crosses them on his 
stomach. Again, if the Shafi be interrogated 
about his faith, he replies, " I am a Moslem, if 
God wills it " (Insh* Allahu Triala), which doubt 
ful way of putting it appears blasphemy (Kufr) to 
a Hanifite, who would rather reply, " Praise God " 
(Al hamda lillaK). If praying together in the 
same mosque, the sect (mazhab) of the majority 
has to be followed for the time being. 

In the Mysore province, at Channapatam, an off 
shoot of the Shiahs called Daire-wate or Mahadvi 
is found. In the year 1444 (A. H. 847) a man called 
Sayed Ahmad was born in Gujrat. He claimed 
to be the expected Mahdi, and preached in the 
dominions of the Nizam of Haidarabad and other 
places. He died in 1504 and his followers were 
driven by persecution into Haidarabad and to the 
Mysore province. Their watchword was " Imam 
Mahdi came and went away : he who does not be 
lieve this is an infidel." This offended the Sunnis 
and at the time of Tippoo Sahib, when the Mahda- 
vis during a certain Ramazan were shouting their 
watchword through the streets of Seringa patam, 
they were attacked and put to flight. A few years 
ago one of them in Haidarabad mortally stabbed 
the tutor of the Nizam for writing a book against 



Islam in South India 181 

them: so they had to migrate. Lord Harris 
granted them a settlement in Channapatam. 
They have many peculiar customs and no regular 
mosque but only a jamaat-khana, (assembly room) 
since they consider India a Dar-ul-Harb (land of 
war) and not a Moslem territory. 

Wahabis exist, known as Amil fiil Hadith, and 
are not numerous. They are protestants in a quiet 
way against all modern accretions of superstition. 

A possible important factor in the future is the 
sect that follows Mirza Ghulam Ahmad of Qadian, 
who called himself the Messiah. Though de 
nounced as a heretic by orthodox Moslems, he has 
thousands of disciples in different parts of India, 
some of them in Haidarabad city and in some of 
the districts. 

The distribution of the Mohammedan population 
in South India is as follows : 

Madras Presidency proper 2,467,351 

Coorg 13,654 

Haidarabad (Deccan) . 1,155,750 

Cochin and Travancore 265,580 

Mysore 289,697 

Total 4,192,032 

The Madras census report (1901) says that the 
Moslems are nine and one-tenth per cent, more 
numerous than at the census of 1891, while India 
Christians have increased nineteen per cent, (and 
in thirty years ninety-nine per cent, and four or 
five times as fast as the population generally). 

Results of Christian missions have been very 



182 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

small. One here and another there has come out 
of Islam and joined the Christian Church. There 
have been converts in two or more distinct places, 
besides many more who have been scattered en 
quirers. Hitherto this seems to have been the 
peculiar feature of the work. The Church Mis 
sionary Society has more definitely paid attention 
to work among Moslems than any other mission, 
and has had Hindustani missionaries in Madras 
and Haidarabad ; but one or two of other socie 
ties in South India have studied Hindustani with 
a view of influencing Moslems. Those Moslems 
who speak Tamil, Telugu, Canarese, or Malayalam, 
have been to some extent reached by missionaries 
in those languages ; but it is generally felt that 
the Moslem requires very different and special 
dealing. 

The Church of England Zenana Mission has 
done a great deal in reaching Moslem women and 
girls, and some of these have been brought to 
Christ. One of the earliest converts was in a 
" Faith Mission in Panruti. Small Hindustani 
congregations meet in Bangalore and Haidarabad, 
and these include a few whose vernacular is Hin 
dustani, but who were Hindus by birth. 

It is a sad fact that many who have been bap 
tized have subsequently gone back, or disappeared 
in a way that seemed to show that they had not 
"counted the cost." Some such have been hos 
tile but in most cases they become unsettled and 
unhappy. 



Islam in South India 183 

In Haidarabad rich money inducements have 
always been at hand to encourage apostasy. An 
an ti Christian society, the Anjuman-i-Islam, was 
formed thirteen years ago and recorded consider 
able numbers of converts from Hinduism and Chris 
tianity, but lately it has been said to be defunct. 



XII 

The New Islam in India 
Rev. H. U. Weitbrecht, Ph. D., D. D. 



"The most notable movement among Indian Moslems is that 
of the New Islam, founded by Sir Sayud Ahmad Khan of Aligarh. 
This is, however, merely symptomatic of a much wider move 
ment. Educated Moslems everywhere have revolted from the 
intellectual bondage of orthodoxy. It is, therefore, exceedingly 
important to carefully study this situation. It is the opening 
of the door to a rational consideration of the claims of the gospel. 
It is full of hopefulness." E. M. Wherry, D. D. 



The New Islam in India 

THE rigidity and unprogressive character of 
Islam has often been insisted on by Christian 
writers, and it is true enough that, as a system, it 
has shown itself singularly insusceptible to the in 
fluences of the modern world during the last four 
centuries. Not that there has been no develop 
ment of thought or life in the Moslem community 
since its primitive age. Far from it ; but all these 
changes took place within the limits of the Koran 
and the scholastic philosophy which was accepted 
as the vehicle of its exposition, and on the basis of 
a community life which accepted the Shari at and 
its ordinances. But the last century saw Islam 
pass under new conditions and enter a dif 
ferent atmosphere, in which her scholastic 
age has seen the beginning of the end. The 
discovery of America and of the Cape route 
to the East at the end of the fifteenth cen 
tury diverted the ancient Mediterranean trade 
routes, thus helping to transfer commerce and 
colonization into the hands of the nations of 
Christendom ; and since then the decay of 
Mohammedan political power in east and west 
has brought the Moslem nations under the sway 
of Christian peoples, so that now scarcely more 

187 



188 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

than a third of the Moslem population of the world 
realizes the ideal of theocratic rule, which was the 
original and long-maintained standard of its polity. 
To these other influences we have to add, in the 
nineteenth century, the slow, yet progressive effect 
of direct Christian evangelism. 

To illustrate what I have said, let me refer 
briefly to the chief former religious movements in 
Islam, which have their analogies in the history of 
the Christian Church. The primitive teachers of 
Islam, who bade the faithful believe bila kaifa, 
without inquiring how it came about, were soon 
followed by the professors of kalam, i. e., dialectic 
theology, who, indeed, were indispensable, however 
much they might be regarded with suspicion, 
in order to meet the growing heresies and specu 
lations. To say nothing of the orthodox dis- 
puters about free will and fate, and the like, there 
was the great heresy of the Mutazila or secession, 
which denied the eternity of the Koran and found 
favour for a while in the highest places; and 
there was the pantheistic Sufism which began 
with Hallaj in the fourth century A. H. The 
Mutazila was crushed by the decree issued under 
the Caliph Mutawakkil in 234 A. H., and the Sufi 
mysticism was modified and incorporated into 
Moslem theology by the great divine Ghazzali two 
centuries later. With him closes the productive 
period of Mohammedan theology. The Moslem 
schoolmen, like their Christian fellows were 
Pseudo-Aristotelian philosophers. Babism repre- 



The New Islam in India 189 

sents a modified form of the schisms connected 
with the true Imamate. Wahabism is a Mo 
hammedan Puritanism appealing to its scripture 
to support a sterner orthodoxy and more rigorous 
standard of life than that of current Islam ; the 
great religious orders that have grown up since 
Abd ul Kadir Ghilani (561 A. H.) have built up the 
religious organization of Islam on the side of 
monasticism. All these movements, however, 
were within the limits of the Moslem state. Now 
the mind of Islam at last has to meet with the 
thought and culture of the outside world on a 
basis of equality of civil rights, for the Moslem 
subject of a Christian state is neither oppressed 
nor favoured ; he is simply protected and bound 
by the same law as others. This process is going 
on to the greatest extent and under the most 
favourable conditions in British India ; and it is of 
the development of a new phase of Islam in India 
that I propose to treat. 

The Mohammedan population of the world is 
variously estimated at from 180,000.000 to 210,- 
000,000 ; that of India is not far from 60,000,000, 
i. e., one-third or two-sevenths of the entire Moslem 
community. When the last great flood of nations 
burst forth from inner Asia in the later middle 
ages the Turks turned their faces westward, the 
Moguls eastward, and to the latter India owed the 
greatest imperial development which it had seen 
since Asoka. Following on a series of Pathan and 
other dynasties since the eleventh century, the 



1QO The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

Mogul emperors held India from the sixteenth to 
the eighteenth century, and left it with an ad 
ministration and a lingua franca (Urdu), which 
British rule has only had to develop. Almost a 
century and a half have passed since the battle of 
Plassy left the Mogul province of Bengal, grad 
ually followed by the rest of India, in the hands 
of the British power. But during the first 100 
years of this time the condition of the Mohamme 
dan part of the population of India had not im 
proved in anything like the same degree as that of 
the Hindus, whom only a short while before they 
had held in subjection. The erstwhile rulers had 
held back from taking advantage of the education 
freely offered them, and about the middle of the 
last century observant ones among them began to 
notice that in the race for wealth and position 
they were now far behind their Hindu fellow- 
subjects. From the perception of this fact the 
Moslem reform movement in India received the 
impulse which gave it definite shape. The initi 
ation and first leadership of this movement belong 
indisputably to one man, Sir Sayed Ahmed Khan, 
of Aligarh. This zealous reformer was born in 
181T, of a pure-blooded family (as the term Sayed 
Lord implies), of lineal descendants of Moham 
med. At the age of twenty-one he entered the 
civil service of the Northwest Provinces, and in 
addition to his energy as an officer, he soon de 
veloped considerable literary activity. During the 
troubles of the mutiny Sayed Ahmed rendered 



The New Islam in India 191 

useful service, and was rewarded with promotion. 
On a visit to England in 1869-70, he was pre 
sented to the Queen and the Prince of Wales, and 
carefully observed English life and manners, edu 
cation and industry. On his return to India Sayad 
Ahmad started a journal, the Tahzib ul Akhlaq, or 
Reform of Morals. A collection of essays gath 
ered from this forms the chief exposition of his 
views. He saw that his fellow Moslems in India 
were in an extremely backward state as compared 
with their Hindu fellow subjects, in respect both 
of education and of material progress and of share 
in administration. Instead of clamouring for gov 
ernment patronage, or cursing the change of times, 
Sayed Ahmed set to preaching that God would 
help those who helped themselves, and told his co- 
Moslems that they would deserve to remain im 
poverished and slighted unless they set themselves 
to remedy their own condition by means of edu 
cation. Amid all the success and honour that 
attended his further career, Sayed Ahmed devoted 
himself consistently to this object. In 1878, he 
succeeded in starting, with the countenance and 
liberal assistance of the government, an Anglo- 
Mohammedan College at Aligarh. From 1879-83 
having been made Knight Commander of the 
Star of India Sir Sayed served as a member of 
the Viceroy s Legislative Council, and later on he 
was a member of the Provincial Legislature of the 
Northwest Provinces. In 1886, he set on foot an 
annual Educational Conference for the Mohamme- 



192 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

dans of India. This and the Aligarh College re 
main as the two outstanding fruits of Sir Sayed s 
life work, the one as an intellectual centre, the 
other as a focus of practical effort for progressive 
Islam in India. Over both, and over other varied 
interests of his community, Sir Sayad watched 
most sedulously till his much lamented death in 
1898. 

We cannot call Sir Sayed Ahmed Khan a syste 
matic reformer. He had a literary, and to some 
extent a scholarly bent, but unfortunately his en 
ergetic pursuit of important practical ends left him 
no time for a thorough acquisition of the English 
language, which would have been the best means 
for attaining those ends ; and this lack effectually 
prevented him from really taking in hand an in 
tellectual reconciliation between modern thought, 
as such, and the religion of Islam. His intellec 
tual starting-point is the backward and impover 
ished condition of the Indian Mussulman. If he 
is to escape from this condition he must give up 
thoughtless conservatism (taqlid) and take to free 
dom of thought (azadi i rei). In some respects 
Sayed Ahmed resembles the ancient rationalists 
of Islam ; indeed, his remarks on the Divine at 
tributes and their relation to the Divine nature re 
minds one not a little of the Mutazilite school ; 
and like them, he puts forth a modified theory of 
inspiration ; not every part of a sacred book 
must be equally inspired, we may acknowledge in 
it a human element as well as a Divine. But his 



The New Islam in India 193 

thought (system we cannot call it) is more in 
fluenced by the conceptions of conscience and 
nature. Conscience, he says, is the condition of 
man s character which results from training and 
reflection. It may rightly be called his true guide 
and his real prophet. Still, it is liable to mutabil 
ity, and needs to be corrected from time to time 
by historic prophets. To test a prophet we must 
compare the principles of his teaching with the 
laws of nature. If it agrees with these we are to 
accept it, and he quotes with approval the remark 
of a French writer, that Islam, which lays no 
claim to miraculous powers on the part of its 
founder, is the truly rationalistic religion. Mo 
hammed, he claims, set forth the Divine unity with 
the greatest possible clearness and simplicity : first, 
Unity of Essence, which he promulgated afresh ; 
second, Unity of Attributes, which the Christians 
had wrongly hypostatized in their doctrine of the 
Trinity ; third, Unity of Worship in the uni 
versal and uniform rendering of that devotion 
which is due to God alone, thus securing the doc 
trine of the Unity against all practical encroach 
ments through corrupt observances. 

It is obvious that in trying to delineate a move 
ment of this kind, which in many respects resem 
bles that of the Broad Church school in England, 
it is not possible to give statistics of adherents, 
there being no formal organization into a sect. 
There are, however, the two organizations already 
mentioned which represent the reform movement 



194 The Mohammedan World of To- Day 

started by Sir Sayed Ahmed Khan the Anglo- 
Mohammedan College at Aligarh, and the annual 
Mohammedan Educational Conference. The for 
mer has passed through some vicissitudes, espe 
cially by reason of the embezzlement of a consider 
able portion of its endowment fund ; but it has 
had a series of excellent and able principles in the 
persons of English university men who have suc 
ceeded in impressing something of the ethos of 
English public school and university life on the 
alumni of the high school and college. The in 
stitution now contains, by the last report, 340 
students in the college department, and 364 in the 
school. 1 Its first graduate was a Hindu student. 
From 1898-1902 out of 478 Mohammedan grad 
uates in India, 116 were from Aligarh College. 
The promoters have for some years past been 
moving for the advancement of the college to the 
status of an Anglo Mohammedan University. One 
of them describes the object of the institution as 
the complete transformation of the present type 
of Mulla, a consummation devoutly to be wished. 
As far as one can judge, the tone of the college 
is somewhat secular though a Mulvi was appointed 
as " Dean " in 1895. At any rate the College Maga 
zine does not record much of the religious side. 
The members of the cricket team whom I met at 
Simla in the summer of 1904 gave the impression 
of cultivated manly young fellows of good breeding. 

1 These figures include fifty-one and thirty-seven Hindus re 
spectively. 



The New Islam in India 195 

The Educational Conference meets annually 
during the Christmas holidays (the great season 
for such gatherings in India) for the discussion 
of educational and social topics, and leads the 
efforts of progressive Moslems in these directions. 
One of the most remarkable utterances of its 
speakers latterly was the speech of the Agha 
Khan, the leader of the Bora community of Bom 
bay, a wealthy mercantile tribe. In his capacity 
of president, this gentleman spoke very tren 
chantly of the chief barriers to progress in the Mos 
lem world. These in his opinion were (1) the 
seclusion of women which results in keeping half 
the community in ignorance and degradation, and 
thus hindering the progress of the whole. (2) 
The spirit of self-aggrandizement, and lack of 
esprit de corps, preventing efforts for the com 
mon good. (3) Fatalism, which acts as a paralyz 
ing factor against all healthy initiative and de 
velopment. (4) Formalism, with reference to the 
multitude of unproductive and ignorant persons 
who encumber the community with pretensions 
of superior holiness while they are nothing but a 
burden on its resources. By this he meant, of 
course the mass of fakirs and keepers of spurious 
shrines who flourish in idleness on the alms of In 
dian Moslems. The Agha Khan appealed urgently 
for the establishment of an Indian Moslem Uni 
versity, begging liberal believers "to consider 
whether it is not more in accordance with the 
commands and example of the prophet to help 



196 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

their Moslem brethren than to undertake pilgrim 
ages and celebrate costly anniversaries." Proba 
bly the educated mercantile Moslem of Bombay 
who comes into constant contact with the west 
ern world is more advanced in such matters than 
others, even among his progressive brethren. 
But at any rate the controversy as to seclusion of 
women and polygamy is still proceeding with 
some liveliness. Polygamy is defended by mulvis 
of the old school with the crudest and coarsest 
arguments, viewed solely from the side of male 
rights of enjoyment, while the reformers vindicate 
the rights of women in a thoroughly modern and 
almost Christian spirit. Others endeavour to 
mediate between the two positions ; all equally ap 
pealing to the Koran. Meanwhile, in Haidarabad 
(Deccan), Calcutta, and elsewhere, progressive 
Moslems are in a few cases breaking through the 
restrictions of custom, and going about with their 
wives and daughters unveiled, which generally 
also means in European dress. For men among 
the progressive section this has become as good 
as universal : but indeed it has spread far beyond 
them, and is common among educated men of all 
classes, nor only among educated ones. The pro 
gressive Moslem, however, draws the line at the 
hat; and favours the fez, unmindful of the fact 
that it had a Christian or a heathen origin. In 
matters of social intercourse the Indian Moslem 
has, in the lapse of centuries, become strongly 
imbued with Hindu notions as to common meals 



The New Islam in India 197 

with Christians; this prejudice the progressive 
have entirely set aside, and not a few others are 
following them in this ; but there still remain the 
barriers of habit and of race. 1 

The general influence of the reform movement 
is seen most clearly in literature. Idiomatic 
translations of the Koran (instead of the baldly 
literal one of Abd ul Kadir hitherto the only 
concession to the right of the vernacular reader 
to understand the sacred book) are being published, 
e. g., by the well-known novelist and lecturer 
Mulvi Nazir Ahmed. The use of fiction to em 
body religious and social ideas and to advocate 
them, is rapidly extending ; and Nawal (novel) has 
become a recognized Urdu word. The periodical 
magazine has come to stay, no less than the 
weekly and daily newspaper ; and periodicals such 
as the Makhzan (Treasury ; a monthly literary re 
view), the Observer, an English weekly news 
paper ; the Paisa, Akfibar (Farthing Journal ; a 
daily newspaper), are quietly and unobtrusively 
promoting liberal views and broadening the outlook 
of the Indian Moslem. The proprietor of the last 
named journal has started a children s paper, the 
title of which is indicative of the new age. In 
stead of a high-flown Arabic or Persian phrase, 
suggesting as little as possible the nature of the 



1 The last meeting of the Educational Conference set on foot 
a training school for female teachers which is being started at 
Aligarh. 



198 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

contents, it has the plain every-day Urdu title. 
JIamare Bachche (Our Children). 

Sir Sayed Ahmed s Commentary on the Bible, 
though it is merely a fragment of little theological 
value, has helped to convince the educated Mos 
lem that the ordinary view of the Christian Scrip 
tures as having been falsified with polemic intent 
subsequent to the advent of Mohammed is ground 
less. Not only is the Bible being read with more 
open mind than before, but in some instances it is 
studied and commented upon with some degree of 
thoughtfulness. Of one such student an Indian in 
formant writes : " By an independent research he 
passed on from the Koran to the Bible, and from the 
Bible to the Pentateuch alone, holding the directly 
inspired portion of the latter (i. e., the parts contain 
ing direct utterances of Jehovah) to be the only 
parts to be accepted as the Word of God, to the 
exclusion of the rest of the Bible and of all other 
books." 

In the opinion of competent Indian observers 
the rationalism of Sir Sayed Ahmed Khan is not 
at present being developed. One writes : " As a 
religious movement it was of a negative nature, 
and its chief strength lay in denying whatever 
could not be defended. Having no vitality in it 
self it has practically lapsed into a sort of social 
and political reform movement." Another says, 
"Just at present, there is a marked indication, 
even among the educated Mussulmans, mainly to 
drift back to the old school of thought." He further 



The New Islam in India 199 

mentions as one of the chief symptoms of this 
tendency the establishment of the Nadioat ul 
Ulama (College of Divines). It has its headquar 
ters at Lucknow, and consists of a number of 
Mulvis, who come together every year, and are 
joined very largely by the educated party. They 
have established a (theological) seminary on a large 
scale, which aims at being an improvement on the 
work at Deoband, though on the same lines. They 
are trying to multiply such institutions elsewhere. 
A branch has already been established at Shah- 
jahaiipur (in the United Provinces). From the last 
report to hand of this body it would seem that it 
suffers much from internal dissensions. In Lahore 
there is the Anjuman i Naumania, which has 
succeeded in founding a seminary, at present car 
ried on in the Shahi Mosque, and receiving consid 
erable support from many Mussulmans who have 
received a university education ; the results of the 
reform movement are thus being felt in efforts to 
provide a more enlightened education for the Mo 
hammedan clergy (if we may so call a body of 
teachers between whom and the " laity " the di 
viding line is most indistinct), but without the 
rationalistic element of Sir Sayed s teaching. 

It remains to mention one other movement 
which endeavours to combine modern progress 
with Moslem orthodoxy. I refer to the sect started 
by Mirza Ghulam Ahmed of Qadian in the Punjab. 
The Ahmadiyya, to adopt the self-chosen style of 
this new sect, represents the endeavour to find, in 



2oo The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

the face of the irresistible advance of modern cul 
ture, a via media between the more advanced re 
form and an impossible return to the old stand 
point. Mirza Ghulam Ahmed is now nearing sev 
enty years of age, and his claims to religious lead 
ership date from twenty years back. He is, I be 
lieve, a man in whom religious zeal and conviction 
are combined with a very large proportion of per 
sonal motives, and there is no doubt that he has 
employed fraud, if not worse means, for the ac 
complishment of his ends. Disquieted by the 
progress which Christianity was making among 
Mohammedans of the Central Punjab, he felt that 
a new prophet was needed ; was he not the man ? 
However, as Mohammed was the last of the 
prophets, he could not claim strictly to be a Nabi / 
but there is always available for the Mohammedan 
enthusiast the role of the Mahdi or promised Guide 
who is to prepare the way for the return of Jesus 
and the Judgment Day. As John the Baptist was 
said by Christ to be Elijah the prophet, because he 
came in the spirit and power of Elijah, so the 
Mirza claims to have come in the spirit and power 
of the Messiah, and at the same time to be the 
promised Mahdi. Lately he has added, for the 
benefit of Hindus, an avatar, the true Krishna 
redivivus. 

The Mirza repudiates the traditional doctrines of 
Jihad and slavery. The latter is intended accord 
ing to the Koran to be gradually abolished ; Jihad 
is not permissible under present circumstances. 



The New Islam in India 201 

Polygamy, veiling of women and divorce, are per 
missions or regulations of the inspired legislator, 
given to prevent worse evils. The Ahmadiyya, 
like the Arya Samaj, is bitterly anti-Christian, 
while both are fiercely opposed to each other. It 
is difficult to estimate exactly the number of ad 
herents of this sect, but they may be supposed to 
run into the tens of thousands, of whom a few are 
educated in the modern sense. The Mirza and his 
councillors, however, understand the power of the 
press and of education, and he has established a 
high school, intended to be developed into a col 
lege, and a printing press ; and English and Urdu 
newspapers are published in Qadian. 1 

From the bare sketch given so far it is evident 
that, while Islam in India has begun to feel the 
stirrings of a new age, yet even its advanced ad 
herents have not begun to grapple with modern 
problems of thought. The rationalism of Sir Sayed 
Ahmed Khan does not touch such questions as the 
relations between the objectivity of the supernat 
ural and the universality of natural law ; between 
creation by a Personal God and evolution; be 
tween revelation and the natural origin of re 
ligions ; between ethical responsibility and biolog 
ical determinism. Much less are the professors of 
the Nadwat or the graduate followers of the Mirza 
qualified to do so. Not many years ago a princi- 

1 Further information about the sect is given in a paper by the 
Rev. Dr. Griswold in the Proceedings of the Victoria Institute for 
May, 1905. 



2O2 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

pal of the Aligarh College was conversing with a 
well-known Urdu author on the change of thought 
and life that was inevitably coming over Indian 
Moslems. The conversation ended with the words, 
spoken by the latter : " Leave us our God ; in all 
else make us English." A profoundly pathetic 
saying, which indicates our attitude and duty 
towards this reform movement. 

The educated Moslem deserves our sympathy for 
a double reason. He realizes, as his uneducated 
brother cannot, with aggravating clearness, the 
fallen glory of his people from a secular point of 
view ; and he feels the approach of a tide of intel 
lectual innovation, perhaps of destruction, to meet 
which his religious philosophy offers him but inef 
ficient aid. While then, we desire to offer him 
that revelation of God incarnate in Christ which 
is the true reconciliation of the transcendent and 
the immanent Deity in man and in the world, we 
want to help him to hold fast the fundamental be 
liefs common to him and ourselves in the great 
process of readjustment, so that he may be able to 
base the conviction of a new power to heal ethical 
and social deficiencies, on the primary convictions 
which he already holds, and which are sure to be 
severely tested when he comes into real contact 
with modern thought, not merely as a formula, but 
as an experience. 

The means to this end which, without disparaging 
others, I believe we shall find efficient and fruitful, 
are specially these : 



The New Islam in India 203 

(1) Social intercourse, which is greatly needed 
in India to bridge over the gulf of race separation. 
For the promotion of this there is also a favourable 
opportunity in the case of Moslem students and 
others in England, and something in this direction 
is being done. 

(2) Bible study with individuals or small 
groups, both as literature and as the guide to life 
eternal. Specially should this be practiced in con 
nection with our missionary colleges. It is the 
lack of such quiet dealing with men (mainly for 
lack of time or energy when the obligatory work 
is done) which prevents us from seeing greater re 
sults from the excellent work of those institutions. 

(3) Systematic lectures by thoroughly qualified 
men, with carefully arranged openings for discus 
sion of difficulties. 

(4) A more efficient and extended use of the 
printing press. A considerable number of men of 
liberal tendencies do not read English with such 
readiness that they will not prefer an Urdu book 
or paper if it gives them the information which is 
found in English books. For these we have maga 
zines like Taraqqi, and books such as Dr. Blackie s 
Bible History, in its Urdu dress, to say nothing of 
good Christian stories. But the majority, proba 
bly, of the progressives will prefer to read English, 
and the great point is to direct their reading 
rightly, and, if necessary, or rather if possible, to 
read with them, for thus opportunity is given also 
to pray with them. 



204 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

In all these activities I need not say that Indian 
Christians are concerned equally with the foreign 
missionary. Indeed, we have no little cause for 
thankfulness to God, that some of the most efficient 
work (notably in literature) is being done by them. 
If there is much need for the specialized mission 
ary, there is more for the educated Indian Chris 
tian inspired with apostolic zeal. 



XIII 

Islam in Sumatra 
Rev. G. K. Simon 

(Missionary of the Rhenish Missionary Society) 



" We have often been forced to observe that the whole Moham 
medan world is connected by secret threads, and that a defeat 
which Islam suffers in any part of the world, or a triumph which 
she can claim either really or fictitiously, has its reflex action 
even on the work of our missionaries in the Mohammedan part of 
Sumatra. Thus the recent massacres in Armenia have filled the 
Mohammedans in this part of Sumatra with pride. They say to 
the Christians : "You see now that the Raja of Stamboul (that 
is, the Sultan of Constantinople) is the one whom none can with 
stand ; and he will soon come and set Sumatra free, and then we 
shall do with the Christians as the Turks did with the Arme 
nians." Barmen Mission News. 



XIII 

Islam in Sumatra 

(Translated) 

IT has been said that " the Moslem propaganda 
has accomplished a masterpiece in Indonesia." We 
may well say that such a masterpiece is in evi 
dence on the island of Sumatra, for among its 
4,000,000 inhabitants, 3,500,000 profess the religion 
of Islam. 

This in itself is assuredly an astonishing result, 
the more so, as it has not come from regular mis 
sionary work ; there is no record of sacrifices and 
privations, of self-denial or martyrdom in the Mo 
hammedan propaganda in this island. The whole 
movement went on, so to speak, automatically. 
Traders from the Arab colonies on the coasts of 
Calabar and Coromandel made their appearance 
on the east coast of Sumatra, and began to settle 
there as early as the fourteenth century. They 
propagated Islam together with their trade. More 
over, since the thirteenth century there has been a 
direct trade connection between North Sumatra 
and Arabia and this has been aided by the exist 
ence of the Mohammedan kingdom of Achin at 
the northwest extremity of Sumatra. 

This propaganda is not as yet complete ; there 
are still Malay tribes in Sumatra who hold with 

207 



208 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

tenacity to their ancient heathenism and resist all 
efforts to make them Mohammedans. Instances 
of this are the not very numerous tribe of the 
Uraneses on the upper course of the river Lema- 
teng in the middle of the island, between Palem- 
bang and Benkulen, and the Lus on the borders of 
the district of Manungkabon, which have almost 
disappeared. The most successful resistance to 
the inroads of Islam has been made by the Bataks 
with exception of their southern tribes. 

I estimate the Bataks to number 625,000 souls, 
and that 125,000 of these are Mohammedans. But 
for a generation past by far the greater part of 
this people has come under the influence of Prot 
estant missions. Some 62,000 Christians have 
been baptized and organized into regular .congre 
gations. In addition to these there are some 10,- 
000 catechumens. Apparently Islam is numeric- 
ally preponderant among the Bataks. But of the 
remaining 430,000 pagans by far the greater part 
is more accessible to Christianity than to Islam. 
Moreover, the Mohammedan portion of the nation 
is, so to speak, isolated in the southerly district of 
Mandailing, and we may say that Protestant mis 
sions have barred the way of the Moslem propa 
ganda in the remaining part of the Batak country, 
though as yet this is but partially Christianized. 
Furthermore, our missions have delivered a suc 
cessful counter attack on the territories which have 
already accepted Islam. Thus in Sumatra the ex 
tremely successful propaganda of Islam which has 



Islam in Sumatra 209 

been going on for the last five hundred years, has 
been brought to a standstill by energetic mission 
ary work amongst pagans and Moslems. 

The social condition of Moslems in Sumatra 
does not differ materially from the general social 
condition of the Batak nation, which may be de 
scribed as favourable. These people are by occu 
pation cultivators of rice, and breeders of cattle. 
It is true that the abolition of swine-breeding, 
which in other parts of the Batak country is a 
considerable source of wealth, has caused some 
loss to the poorer classes among the Moslem 
Bataks. On the other hand, trade has increased 
among them. Mohammedan traders dislike trade 
connections with pagan Bataks and prefer to have 
as their agents and correspondents those who have 
come over to Islam. They use them also as ped 
lars in the country districts. In general we may 
say that Islam has brought the people out of 
isolation. 

In addition to this the adoption of Islam has 
enabled many Bataks to get their living tempor 
arily or permanently in other lands, and a certain 
amount of emigration to foreign parts has been 
going on. 

In the sixties of the last century the famous 
tobacco plantations in Deli on the eastern coast 
of Sumatra were started and the Mohammedan 
Bataks of Mandailing began to emigrate there in 
great numbers, becoming traders, shopkeepers, 
policemen and minor officials. Their social posi- 



21O The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

tion was thereby improved, the more so as it con 
trasted advantageously with the mass of poor 
Chinese and Javanese coolies. These people from 
Mandailing formed a compact and fanatical body 
of Moslems in their new surroundings, and their 
presence was a continuous and great danger threat 
ening those Bataks of the east coast who were 
still pagans. 

On the other hand, through the advent of Islam 
the social position of women was distinctly de 
graded. According to the old law of the Bataks, 
divorce was subject to penalty and extremely 
difficult. Cannibals though they were, they re 
garded matrimony as in principle a sacred institu 
tion. Adultery was punished with death ; in fact 
the adulterer was eaten ; this being the most dis 
graceful form of punishment according to Batak 
law. In contrast to this the Mohammedan Batak 
can divorce his wife when he pleases. For the 
sake of legality three persons must bear witness 
that the woman has three times quarrelled with 
her husband, but there is little difficulty in getting 
witnesses to this effect. It is forbidden to take 
back a woman who has been divorced. It is espe 
cially the religious leaders (the kajis, that is, pil 
grims to Mecca ; and the Muallims, that is, teach 
ers), who are given to change their wives. Nor 
do they thereby suffer in authority and esteem. 
It may be said that the Mohammedan woman has 
been degraded socially through the Islamic con 
ception of marriage in the same degree as the 



Islam in Sumatra 21 1 

Christian woman in Sumatra has been raised by 
the sanctity Christians attach to that institution. 
It must be acknowledged that Islam has forbidden 
an ancient abuse in the shape of marriage with 
the mother-in-law, but it does nothing by way of 
really abolishing the practice. Islam has not suc 
ceeded in banishing Batak women from ordinary 
social life, as is the case with women in most of its 
territories. Both Malay and Batak women move 
about freely among their countrywomen, and 
popular custom everywhere enforces respect for 
women. In this respect work in Sumatra is dis 
tinctly hopeful. We have here no harem in which 
the women are carefully secluded from male so 
ciety. Thus there are no special hindrances to 
missionary work among women and girls. 

The whole island of Sumatra is now under the 
Dutch Colonial Government. I shall now add a 
few words as to the political position which the 
Mohammedan of Sumatra occupies under a Chris 
tian government. 

We may fairly regard it as one of the tasks of 
missions to make it clear to Colonial governments 
that Moslems can never become loyal subjects of a 
Christian power. In Germany especially it seems 
very difficult to make this understood, as we may 
see from recent events in the Kamerun colony in 
Africa. There is a tendency to esteem Islam as a 
civilizing power, which it is not, or at any rate 
has ceased to be, and the authorities do not per 
ceive that they are cherishing a serpent in their 



212 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

bosom. The Dutch Government, during the last 
thirty years, has gained a more correct insight 
into the state of things, since it has found by ex 
perience that not one of the colonial rebellions has 
come about without the incitement of the hajis. 

Besides this the colonial war with Achin, which 
has lasted for nearly thirty years, has helped to 
open the eyes of the Dutch. This territory of 
Achin, at the northwest corner of Sumatra, is to 
the Mohammedan of that island " a holy land," and 
the war carried on by its ruler against the Dutch 
is a holy war ; therefore, say the people, it can 
never come to an end. Since 1904 we may prac 
tically regard Achin as subdued, but this the Mo 
hammedan does not believe. Eventually they 
expect the Raja Stamloul, that is, the Sultan of 
Turkey, to drive out all the Dutch. 

The idea of some colonial rulers that Moham 
medans can be won over to loyalty in a peaceful 
way has been clearly disproved in Achin. In order 
to please the Moslems a splendid mosque was built 
in Achin by the government, but very few Achinese 
ever come to it. 

Achin still exercises a strong influence on the 
great Mohammedan tribes in the east of the 
island. Even the pagan Batak rulers in those 
parts hold their lands under title deeds derived 
from the kingdom of Achin ; and as for the Mo 
hammedans, they look to Achin still with the ex 
pectation an,d hope that deliverance from foreign 
rule will come to them through the interference 



Islam in Sumatra 213 

of the Sultan in Stamboul. During the fighting 
between the Dutch troops and the wild Karo 
tribes in the south of Achin, it is believed that 
many of the great Mohammedan princes on the 
east coast were assisting the rebels. 

All this has helped to alter the policy of the 
government towards Islam. In former years they 
calmly permitted the Moslems of the coast to 
usurp more and more the rule over independent 
Batak tribes. It was all but impossible for inex 
perienced Batak chieftains to vindicate their rights 
in the eyes of the Dutch Government as against 
clever Mohammedan princes. A great deal of 
land belonging to them on the east coast of Su 
matra was delivered into the hands of Mohamme 
dans and thereby Islam was enabled to penetrate 
far into the interior. 

Latterly, however, the government has ener 
getically resisted these usurpations, which they 
now see to be disadvantageous to them, owing to 
the political strength of Islam. Still, the increase 
of Moslems from among the strong and intelligent 
mountaineers who come to the coast for an easier 
livelihood adds to the strength of Islam not a little. 
The inhabitants of the coast who have become 
enervated through the climate are strengthened 
by new blood and Islam receives intelligent dis 
ciples. 

The position of Islam on the western coast of 
Sumatra is essentially different. This has come 
about through the historical development of Islam 



2 1 4 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

in Mandailing. The Europeans came into the 
country less as conquerors than as liberators from 
the oppression of Moslem usurpation, and it was 
natural that the people should at first see in them 
their best friends. In fact, about the year 1840, 
the people begged that missionaries might be sent 
to them, but notwithstanding this they eventually 
accepted Islam, and the relation of these new 
Moslems to government is simply that of sub 
jection, without sympathy of any kind. There 
are three chief reasons for this : (1) No mission 
ary society was ready to take up the work. (2) 
The Christian power did indeed come as a liber 
ator; and doubtless the Dutch Colonial Govern 
ment did much for the elevation of the people-, 
but the institution of forced labour and the 
monopoly of coffee made the people feel keenly 
that their liberator was also their master. (3) The 
government itself by means of its minor officials 
helped to introduce Islam into the country and 
brought about a rapprochement of the people with 
the Mohammedans of Mandailing, who regarded 
the Dutch as their worst enemies. Having ac 
cepted Islam the Bataks of Mandailing soon learned 
to regard the Europeans as a scourge sent upon 
them by Allah. 

This inward disposition of Islam is outwardly 
concealed by a courteous and cringing demeanour 
towards Europeans. The great chieftains have 
received salaries from the government and share 
in the gains from the coffee monopoly ; moreover 



Islam in Sumatra 215 

many of their sons are in government service as 
minor officials. If we compare Islam on the west 
coast with that on the east, we may say that the 
former has accepted subjection to the foreign 
power without resistance; whereas the Islam of 
the east coast is relatively more independent, look 
ing for rehabilitation through help from Achin, 
and secretly endeavouring to maintain independ 
ence by intrigues against the government. 

Political events which have touched Islam, in the 
outside world have been felt among the Moslems 
of Sumatra. For instance the Kusso-Turkish war 
produced a great depression among them. The 
Armenian massacres stimulated their fanaticism so 
much as to produce insolent threats against Chris 
tians. The Japanese war has aroused hopes that 
all Europeans will eventually be expelled. The 
visit of the German Emperor to the Sultan was 
regarded as an act of homage, and the present of 
horses which he brought, as a payment of tribute. 

The question whether Islam raises the intellectual 
condition of a nation or not, is answered very dif 
ferently according to the estimate entertained of 
the civilizing power of Islam. The person who 
goes up from the Mandailing coast into the pagan 
interior, would be inclined to maintain that Islam 
has brought the people very considerable intellec 
tual progress. On the coast and in Mandailing not 
a few have been to school, and the whole nation 
has a wider outlook than the pagans. This knowl 
edge however is no result of the adoption of Islam. 



216 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

It is not Islam, but the Dutch Government, that is 
to say, a Christian power, which has done much for 
the elevation of the people by means of schools. 
When we examine Islam in districts of Sumatra 
which have not this incentive from without, the 
intellect of the Moslem community is seen to be 
below the level of pagan intelligence. 

What Islam substituted for the old system of 
ideas among the Bataks has remained an exotic 
growth. It has brought to them new rites of wor 
ship, certain formulas of prayer, a few names of 
religious offices, all in the garb of unintelligible 
Arabic words. In addition to this, the laity are 
taught ad nauseam that their religious leaders and 
Mecca pilgrims can do all that is necessary for the 
salvation of their souls. Hierarchical despotism 
on the part of the leaders and fatalism on the part 
of the populace are an acute poison for the intel 
lect of a nation. To keep the mass in a condi 
tion of intellectual stagnation is a principle of 
Islam. 

It would be an interesting task, were it not out 
side the limits of our subject, to draw out in detail 
the deep distinction between Christianity and 
Islam from this side of the question. Christianity 
does not trample on the ancient notions of the 
people but it gives something better in their stead. 
Islam surrounds itself with a halo of mystery, in 
comprehensibility and strangeness ; Christianity 
opens the " book of books " and seeks clearness and 
truth in its explanation, in its illustration, and in 



Islam in Sumatra 217 

all its teaching, and thereby draws out and 
strengthens the mental powers of its disciples. 

This aspect of the work of Christianity in ele 
vating the popular intelligence is not without its 
effect upon Islam. Our Christian schools are open 
to young Moslems and a certain number attend 
them. Some have seriously objected to this on 
the supposition that we thus elevate the Moslems 
and put weapons in their hands wherewith to fight 
us, and that we impart to them the fruits of Euro 
pean and Christian civilization to which, on their 
level, they have no right. But it is not the intelli 
gent, educated Mohammedan whom we have to 
fear, so much as the ignorant man who is open to 
the incitements of fanaticism. The danger which 
threatens us, is that the Moslem population, hav 
ing once imbibed a genuine Arabic education, 
will thereby be made permanently inaccessible to 
European culture. Owing, however, to the schools 
started by government and by the missions, 
Arabic culture has as yet but little influence on 
the Mohammedan population. 

The only Christian body with which Sumatra 
Moslems come into contact is the adolescent Batak 
church ; the Protestant Colonial church in Suma 
tra is out of account, since the visits of its clergy 
only extend to European families or communities 
and are rare at that. All the more lively is the 
contact between Islam and the Batak Christian 
community ; nor have efforts been lacking on the 
part of the Moslems to draw over our people, on 



218 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

the whole unsuccessful. Islam has not succeeded 
in increasing its boundaries at the expense of 
churches among the pagans. It only succeeds in 
making proselytes in certain territories which are 
still quite pagan. By this I do not mean that 
Christian converts from Islam never relapse to 
their old faith. We have to confess that very few 
Christians who live entirely surrounded by Mo 
hammedans are able to hold out against the terror 
ism which presses upon them. The Mohammedan 
simply refuses the Christian immigrant the means 
of life, shelter, food, or, if he have provisions, 
cooking utensils to prepare them. The pagan is 
hospitably entertained, but not the Christian. The 
opposition of Islam is especially hurtful to Chris 
tians on account of the differences which it makes 
in carrying out church discipline. Disobedient 
members of the flock, or chieftains who desire li 
cense are always ready to threaten that they will 
go over to Islam if their faults are not overlooked 
by their Christian pastors. This obstructs the de 
velopment of the Christian life, and tests the tact 
and wisdom of those who have to guide the 
churches. 

Certain features deserve mention which have 
made Islam more particularly attractive to the 
Batak people, (a) Magic. This has been a chief 
attraction offered by Islam in our parts. The 
Arabic Mohammedan doctrine of magic is locally 
known as ilmu. Teachers of magic are much 
sought after, and they very generally maintain that 



Islam in Sumatra 219 

it is only the adoption of Islam which has guaran 
teed the power of their formulas. They receive 
considerable payments, and in return for this pro 
fess to make their disciples invulnerable, perma 
nently strong, and free from the attacks of spirits. 
They furnish love philtres and amulets to ward off 
magic. This ilmu to a great extent acts as a com 
pensation for certain sacrifices demanded of them 
by Islam, especially the renunciation of swine s 
flesh. The Moslems declare that ilmu is a special 
gift of the grace of God to the faithful, granted by 
the intercession of Mohammed, to make the 
heathen understand that Islam is truly sent by 
God. The fact that Christians are without these 
gifts of magic is a clear proof that they are not ob 
jects of the divine favour. The most highly 
esteemed of the Moslem leaders carry on the pro 
fession of magic, (b) Accommodation of Islam to 
paganism. We are distinctly against the opinion 
that the survival of pagan elements in Islam is a 
hopeful factor in respect to evangelism. We know 
that magic and belief in spirits exists everywhere 
among Moslems, more especially in countries where 
Moslem fanaticism is at its highest, as in Arabia 
and Egypt. In Sumatra the people have kept to 
the places of pilgrimage which they used to visit 
in the pagan period, only bestowing on them Mo 
hammedan names. They continue to worship the 
spirits of their ancestors and the Mohammedan 
teachers tell the people that the ancestral saint, 
that is to say the spirit of their chief ancestor, has 



22O The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

already embraced Islam and is earnestly desiring 
the day when his descendants and worshippers 
should accept the same religion. The first genera 
tion of Moslems without hesitation, on entering 
the Moslem faith, take with them their entire doc 
trine of spirits and sacrifices, nor does anybody put 
a hindrance in their way. The same person who 
acted as medium in connection with the spirits of 
the pagan times, now acts in connection with the 
Moslem magicians. 

It is thus quite natural that in cases of sickness 
and especially of demoniacal possession, the people 
should use the same magic formulas, and try to 
drive away the spirits causing disease by the same 
horrible noises as when they were pagans. Indeed 
the Moslem teachers are the leaders on such occa 
sions, for thereby they maintain their influence 
over the people. 

Considerable indulgence is shown even to 
offenses of a grave nature against the ceremonial 
law ; if, for instance, a man has eaten swine s flesh 
he can purify himself by washing with lime and 
lemon juice. 

(c) Features common among Batak pagans, 
which favour the Mohammedan propaganda. The 
relations of similarity between these systems 
naturally form a bridge between them. As a 
pagan the Batak knows something about the being 
who is good, just, and omnipotent. The conception 
is vague, and so distorted by his belief in spirits as 
to be almost unrecognizable. Yet it lives in the 



Islam in Sumatra 221 

souls of the people. Again the Batak knows some 
thing of an inevitable fate which it is supposed the 
human spirit requested from God in a previous 
existence ; in fact he is a fatalist. Furthermore, 
the Batak paganism is not without parallels in the 
Moslem doctrine of another life, of which so much 
is made in Sumatra. The pagan believes that the 
spirit continues to live after death only he cannot 
tell where and how. He only knows that the 
spirits of great men have a high position in another 
world. In one dialect of the Bataks we even find 
a word that designates the condition after death. 
It is thus easy for Islam to bring in its doctrine of 
judgment and heaven and hell; and it is clear 
that the three chief doctrines of popular Islam, 
namely, the unity of God, fate, and the day of 
judgment have points of contact with the pagan 
belief. The great stress laid upon the doctrine of 
the future life is perhaps especially used in oppo 
sition to Christianity. The latter, intellectually 
the higher religion, is moreover that of the rulers 
of the land. But, says the Moslem, it is only in 
this world that the faithful are inferior in wisdom 
and position ; in the world to come God will 
torture the Christians, and burn them in a pit seven 
times heated, while the Moslem will be blessed. As 
compared with this doctrine, the doctrine of one 
God is very much in the background. Even the 
universal formula " God is great," though repeated 
daily in prayer, is an unintelligible magical formula 
which is especially recommended f<*K us 



222 The Mohammedan World of To- Day 

death in order to procure safe passage for the soul 
through the hosts of hostile spirits. 



MISSIONS TO MOHAMMEDANS IN SUMATRA 

Of societies working directly we have three 
Dutch, and one German in Mandailing (the south 
ern Batak country) . The Dutch Mennonite Mission 
ary Society has been working in three stations since 
1871. It has now about 100 converts. The Nether 
lands Missionary Society has a station on the east 
coast. The Java Committee, also a Dutch Society, 
has three stations in Northern Mandailing founded 
in 1860, with about 500 converts. Next to this 
comes the territory of the German Rhenish Mission 
ary Society. Out of thirty-six stations worked by 
this society, four have converts from amongst the 
Mohammedans only. Four other stations have 
mixed congregations. All together these eight 
stations with sixty-seven out-stations have won 
about 6,000 converts from the Mohammedans, and 
now have 1,150 catechumens. In 1895 the Rhenish 
Mission began work among the tribes on the east 
coast of Sumatra among whom Islam was tending 
to spread. The mission stations have been pushed 
on eastwards from the interior to within a day s 
march of the coast, and near the coast a certain 
amount of work is being done amongst Mohamme 
dans. 

Besides these societies, the British and Foreign 
Bible Society maintains a colporteur in the terri- 




A MOSLEM DERVISH (SINGING.) 



Islam in Sumatra 223 

tory of the Rhenish Mission who sells Scriptures 
in Mohammedan as well as in pagan districts. 

In the sixties of last century the missionary work 
was much hindered by the unfriendly attitude of 
the government, which went so far as to forbid or 
at least delay for months the erection of Christian 
chapels. The officials were loth to irritate the 
Moslem population, and the chiefs, who were en 
tirely in the hands of the government, were thus 
encouraged to work against the missions. Another 
influence in this direction was that of the native 
subordinate officials, whom government formerly 
used to select from among Mohammedans only. 
Besides this for years they gave judicial powers to 
Mohammedans and Malay chiefs in law-suits among 
the Bataks. Thus the Christian Batak came more 
and more under the power of Malays and Moham 
medans. This is still the case to a considerable 
extent on the east coast of Sumatra. 

Another factor which favours Islam is the wide 
spread use of the Malay language in the whole 
Indian Archipelago. This language is the tongue 
of the educated Moslem throughout that territory, 
and its general use gives him easy access to the 
pagans. Moreover Malay is the language of the 
courts under the Dutch government, and this of 
course gives to the pure Malay, who is a Moham 
medan, a greater influence than his fellow subjects 
possess who are unacquainted with the Malay 
language. It also tends to mark the Malay nation 
ality, and the religion of Islam as the chief, if not 



224 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

the only medium of civilization, education, and 
culture. 

The chief hindrance to Christian missions is the 
influence of the Mecca pilgrims or hajis. These 
are venerated by the common people as the true 
leaders of Islam. Amongst them there are people 
who are entirely illiterate, but there are others, 
too, whose education is beyond that of the primary 
schools. Whatever their intellectual equipment, 
however, they are sworn enemies to Christianity. 
They have accumulated a mass of stories about 
the moral corruptions of Christians which they 
continually put into circulation. They have almost 
a weird power over the people, and even seem able 
to make them shudder before the missionary. In 
Mandailing their control of the people is increased 
by the fact that they are largely related to the rul 
ing families. The practice of worship is to these 
hajis a trade. Any instruction or religious knowl 
edge has to be heavily paid for. They make fre 
quent tours through the country to offer their in 
tercessions to such as desire them, and in return 
for them, they collect large sums. The haji now 
perceives that Christianity threatens to destroy 
this convenient means of gain, and thus to relig 
ious fanaticism is added the spirit of bitter com 
mercial competition. It has to be remembered 
that many a haji has borrowed money in order to 
make the pilgrimage to Mecca. His relatives have 
probably been Avorking for him, and his journeys 
among the pagans for the purpose of converting 



Islam in Sumatra 225 

them usually prove very profitable. But Christi 
anity is now barring his road and exposing his 
wiles. No wonder that he is ready to adopt any 
means to thwart the Christian missionary. 

The present attitude of the Dutch Colonial Gov 
ernment as regards Islam differs from what it once 
was. Christianity now finds a protection against 
the usurpations of Islam. Christian chiefs are 
given a share in judicial administration so as to 
counteract the oppression of the Moslems, and 
Christian missions desiring to begin work in terri 
tories still pagan or threatened with Mohammedan 
propaganda are assisted by the government. 
Grants in aid of educational and medical work are 
now made without burdensome restrictions, and 
individual missionaries who use medicines amongst 
the people are supplied by government. The au 
thorities deem missions a factor in civilization, es 
pecially in the matter of education. In regions 
where Islam is entirely in the ascendant, schools 
have to be provided by the government at a heavy 
expense. Yet such schools in Mohammedan terri 
tory have not become nearly so popular as the 
simple mission schools are in Christian territory. 
This commends missionary education in the eyes 
of the government, and, although our chief task 
is the spiritual conquest of Islam, we value the as 
sistance thus rendered by the authorities. 

The most important part of our work is ob 
viously the building up of Christian churches 
among the pagan Bataks. It is this which has 



226 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

provided the real backbone of the work among 
Mohammedan Bataks. Our great missionary in 
stitutions, the two seminaries for the training of 
school-teachers, the college for native clergy, the 
hospitals, the leper asylum, the Missionary Asso 
ciation of Christian Bataks, all have an influence 
upon the Mohammedan Bataks, and Islam is no\v 
conscious that Christianity is a power in the 
country. From this a further result of great im 
portance follows, namely that we can now meet 
Islam with preachers and other helpers taken from 
amongst their own number. At first our mission 
aries were keenly sensible that natives felt more 
drawn to the Malay than to the European. We 
know to this day that the same situation exists ; 
but now that we have helpers from amongst the 
Mohammedans, all can see that Christianity is not 
merely a European religion, but is suited to natives 
also. 

The band of native helpers forms a compact 
community just as the missionaries do. There are 
no perceptible differences in doctrine or in practice 
and this fact is an important element in the superi 
ority of Christianity to Islam. The hajis often 
fight one another bitterly over questions intimately 
connected with the daily life ; for instance, the 
cleanness or uncleanness of food. Cases have been 
known in which the hajis have been brought before 
the Dutch authorities on charges of false doctrine 
preferred by brothers of their own faith. But 



Islam in Sumatra 227 

Moslems acknowledge the unity of doctrine 
amongst the Christian preachers. 

The future prospects of Islam and Christianity 
in Sumatra constitute a question of great practical 
importance. Our position is the reverse of that in 
Northern Africa, where the complaint is made that 
the vigorous inland tribes have adopted Islam, 
while the enervated tribes of the coast remain as 
a field for Christian missionaries. In Sumatra it 
is the vigorous inland tribe of the Toba Bataks 
that is to say about half the Batak population 
which is in the course of accepting Christianity, 
while far more than half the Moslem Bataks be 
long to the enervated coast tribes. 

Furthermore the natural customs of the Bataks 
favour Christianity. Islam, by degrading woman 
and lowering the Batak principles on marriage and 
divorce, has lost the sympathy of the patriotic 
Batak who has become conscious that it destroys 
his national characteristics whereas Christianity 
develops and ennobles them. A wave of national 
feeling is at present going through the people and 
influencing even Mohammedan districts. Pagans 
often reply to the Mohammedan proselytizer that 
they desire to be what their fellow tribesmen have 
become, that is Christians. True there are re 
gions where this national feeling is in abeyance, 
for instance on the east coast. There the native 
often prefers to be a Malay in modern clothing 
rather than a pork-eating Batak. This gives Islam 



228 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

a certain advantage. Clearly it is for missionaries 
to keep their eyes open and seize opportunities now 
offering. 

The direct result of our work among the Mo 
hammedans, consists of the 6,500 Christians and 
1,150 catechumens who have been gathered in from 
among them. These Christians are organized into 
congregations and church life is being developed 
amongst them. They have about eighty churches 
and chapels in which, besides the European mis 
sionaries, five native pastors and seventy lay 
preachers trained in our seminaries, are working 
with the assistance of some sixty leaders. Each 
congregation is ruled by a session under the presi 
dency of the schoolmaster or preacher; and the 
Christian chiefs of the village are members of this 
Church session. The zealous participation of these 
chiefs in the work of the church is a very hopeful 
sign for our cause. In one circuit for instance out 
of eighty-one chiefs twenty -five are Christians. 
The congregations have a regular system of church 
discipline and collect a portion of their current ex 
penses by means of a tax on rice, or in money or 
in labour. The schools and churches and dwell 
ings of the preachers are almost always erected by 
the congregations. In some cases Mohammedans 
also contribute to the building in order to have a 
school in their village. In 1904 the congregations 
raised a sum of 5,772 marks. In some cases en 
dowments have been secured, the interest of which 
provides for a part of the annual expenditure. 



Islam in Sumatra 229 

Occasionally these are in the form of plantations 
belonging to the church. 

The Christianity of our converts from Moham 
medanism is without question more deeply con 
scientious than that of the churches made up en 
tirely of converts from paganism. The congrega 
tions are not burdened by many useless members, 
because friction with Islam has weeded out or 
kept away inferior elements. Among these Chris 
tians are many who still have to suffer continuous 
oppositions and persecution from their Mohamme 
dan relatives. Hence their religious life shows 
many a ripe fruit. 

An especially noticeable feature in the once Mo 
hammedan Christians is the concentration of their 
religious life upon Christ. The contrast between 
Christ and the false prophet, who was a sinful man 
like ourselves, brings out more strongly belief in 
the crucified and risen Saviour. They also have 
more interest in the Christian eschatology than do 
converts from paganism. Eternity and judgment 
were truths already impressed upon them. It is a 
welcome sign of Christian life that these people 
have already furnished the Church with a number 
of efficient helpers. The most noteworthy among 
these is Pastor Pandita Marcus Siregar, now an 
old man. He has spent most of his life amidst 
great privations and hardships among the Mo 
hammedan mountain tribe of Bolak, first as a 
useful evangelist, and afterwards as a trusty assist 
ant and councillor of the missionary. He was a 



230 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

man who rejoiced in his God and was full of love 
and sympathy with his degraded people. Even 
the Mohammedans had a high esteem for him. 
His working days alas are past ! 

As regards the more indirect results of the work 
I would mention a change in the disposition of the 
Moslems. It means a great deal for Islam to con 
fess, as a result of the superiority of Christian 
people, that Christianity really is a religion ; and 
this makes conversion easier for not a few. There 
is a strong trend towards Christianity in many 
Mohammedan circles, and in such cases a small 
impetus is sufficient to produce a change. This is 
illustrated by the fact that in the case of marriages 
it is very usual for the Mohammedan party to ac 
cept Christianity. The impetus which was lacking 
was given by such an occasion. 

As to the methods used, the usual Sunday 
sermon, or evening worship, or occasional dis 
courses often furnish the occasion for enquiry 
in the case of Mohammedan visitors who hap 
pen to attend our services. Moreover the ordi 
nary work of the church in schools, care of 
souls, etc., has the same effect, and we hardly 
use any methods for the conversion of Mos 
lems which are peculiar to them. Two great 
influences, however, which react upon them are 
Christian charitable work and popular education. 
In Mohammedan districts fifty per cent, of the 
children in our schools are Mohammedans. Even 
secular education works in favour of Christianity, 



Islam in Sumatra 231 

for the European knowledge thus imparted bars 
the way for Arab education. Moreover Moham 
medan children in school learn to regard the 
world with Christian eyes, and it is impossible for 
the same narrow and fanatical spirit to be devel 
oped in them as in orthodox Moslems. Most of 
the Mohammedan children in our schools volun 
tarily receive religious instruction also. It is very 
difficult to say how far this has direct result ; but 
at any rate the children receive an impression of 
Christianity which afterwards must exclude the 
proud contempt with which Mohammedans gener 
ally regard everything that has to do with Chris 
tianity. 

The work of medical missions brings the mis 
sionary into continual contact with the Moslem 
population, and when Mohammedans are willing 
to take medicines from the accursed Christian this 
is in itself a result. The leaders of Islam being by 
profession medicine-men, it is necessary for mis 
sionaries to take up medical work, otherwise the 
sick among their converts would be at once taken 
to the Mohammedan priest. The charitable work 
of the missionaries, in which their helpers take 
part, is a thorn in the flesh of the Moslem leaders. 
To get out of the difficulty they say that Allah 
has ordered Christians to give help to Mohamme 
dans, acting as their slaves ; but by its contrast 
with the selfish course of the hajis, the unselfish 
efforts of the medical mission to heal the sick 
makes a deep impression on the Mohammedan 



232 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

world. Thus, while there is no special method in 
use for evangelizing Mohammedans, every oppor 
tunity which offers itself is used. The hospitality 
used among the Bataks gives an especially good 
occasion for such efforts, since the missionaries 
and their helpers are often invited to festivals. If 
they have to spend a night in villages they are 
usually the guests of the chief, and the custom of 
the country demands that after the meal is over 
the guests should deliver a short speech. On such 
occasions even Mohammedans are willing to hear 
Christian truth set forth. 

We are hampered by the scarcity of suitable 
native helpers. This prevents us from entering 
on a more systematic evangelization by the use of 
native workers. Nevertheless, the Batak Mis 
sionary Society, which our Christians formed at the 
beginning of the century, maintains two evangel 
ists for work among Mohammedans. 

For the present the chief task of the Rhenish 
Missionary Society must be to bring into the 
church the mass of pagans as yet untouched by 
Islam, and, while there is yet time, to send work 
ers to regions which are in danger of being 
brought over to Mohammedanism. 



XIV 

Islam in Java 

Rev. C. Albers, Jr. 
Rev. J. Verhoeven, Sr. 
(Translated ) 



"We have been too apt to gauge the result of missions among 
Mohammedans by the meagre returns that have come to us from 
Turkey. But we must remember that in the Turkish Empire it 
is a crime against the State for a Mohammedan to embrace an 
other religion. In countries, however, where Islam is not forti 
fied by the civil power, the Mohammedans are by no means a 
hopeless class for Christian workers, and as the political power of 
the Crescent wanes, which is now rapidly taking place, we expect 
to see a turning of the hosts of Islam to the banner of the Cross." 
J. H. Wyckoff", D. D. 



XIV 

Islam in Java 

(Translated from the Dutch) 

THE Dutch East Indies are politically divided 
into: 

(1) Java and Madura, (2) The other islands, 
known as the outside possessions. 

This division suits the purpose of this paper 
well, because the 4,500,000 inhabitants of this 
latter division are mostly pagan, except about 
25,000 followers of Islam, who live along the 
coasts of the islands, for trade with the natives. 
On these islands the gospel is preached only to 
the heathen. The missionaries complain of the 
disturbing influence of Moslems in mission work. 
Nevertheless the gospel has reached Moslems even 
there, so that there have been more than 3,000 
converts from among them. The total number of 
converts from paganism to Christianity amount to 
345,000 Protestants, besides about 30,000 Koman 
Catholics. 

The European Protestant workers in these Is 
lands are, one hundred and twenty missionaries, 
and twenty-three assistant preachers or vicars. 
(These last serve the European church in India, 
but work also in the congregations of converted 
natives. They are paid by the Netherland East 

235 



236 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

Indian Government.) There are also two mission, 
ary physicians, and twelve female helpers, besides 
a large number of native preachers and teachers. 

In outlining mission work among the Moslems, 
we shall mention only Java, which has more than 
28,000,000 Mohammedan natives, 280,000 pagan 
Chinese, and 62,000 European Christians. 

The island has an area of but 2,388 square miles. 
In the Moslem part of the island there are about 
12,000 persons to the square mile. 

There are at present working in Java forty-one 
European missionaries, one assistant preacher, four 
missionary doctors (one of them a lady), four 
other female helpers, with about one hundred and 
fifty native helpers. 

Formerly the missionaries were compelled by 
the government to reside and work in the chief 
towns of the island only. There it was impossi 
ble to work among Moslems. The work is still 
limited to the Chinese pagans and the Indo-Euro- 
peans, who are nominal Christians. 

Although living in the cities, yet the mission 
aries have succeeded in organizing many churches 
in the interior for Moslems. For the last twenty- 
five years missionaries have been permitted to re 
side in the interior and have established numerous 
stations. Living in the midst of the people they 
preach the gospel principally by teaching it in the 
schools, and in dispensaries to which the people 
come for medical attendance. The average num 
ber of missionaries in Java during these twenty- 



Islam in Java 237 

five years who work only among Moslems has been 
about twenty. 

According to latest statistics there are now liv 
ing there 18,000 who have been converted to 
Christianity from Mohammedanism, and of Chinese 
and other pagans of the Orient, about 2,000. 

Medical assistance to Moslems is generally given 
in their homes. The government supplies mission 
aries with medicines, bandages and the like, at 
half the list prices. Moslems welcome the assist 
ance of the physician, and he thus wins a way for 
the gospel message by his kindly ministrations. 

It is difficult to estimate the value of schools as 
an evangelistic agency. Some of the schools have 
an industrial department. The government on 
reasonable conditions subsidizes both departments 
of school work. Of the 6,000 pupils in the schools, 
about one-third are girls, and about an equal pro 
portion are from Moslem homes. The teachers are 
almost all native converts. 

Conversions to Islam are rare in Java, and 
are usually for some private or sinister motive. 
The converts from Islam to Christianity amount 
to from 300 to 400 adults annually. 

The increase of Mohammedans by birth is re 
markable, there being about 400,000 born each 
year, or one birth to every seventy of total 
population, while the increase of native Chris 
tians is one to forty of the population. 

Over Java generally, but especially in the west 
ern provinces among the Sundanese, one notes the 



238 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

influence of travelling Arab merchants, who urge 
prosperous Moslems to undertake the pilgrimage 
to Mecca. These returning as Hajis forever turn 
the back on Christianity, bringing the villagers 
more under the charm of Islam. We know of but 
two cases of Hajis having been converted and 
brought to Christ. 

Converted Mohammedans belong to the less 
privileged classes of society. It is difficult to 
change this. Almost all positions of office and 
trust are closed to Christian natives. 

The unity and exclusiveness of Mohammedan 
social life is a hindrance to the progress of Chris 
tianity among the 40,000 villages in which the 
Moslems of the country reside. 

To you who work and live among Mohammed 
ans, it is sufficient to mention the fact that in 
these villages in Java the Moslem priest is, in vir 
tue of the fact that he is a priest, a member of the 
village council. He suffers direct pecuniary loss 
every time that a Mohammedan ceases to require 
his services as priest, and so he influences the coun 
cil against the new convert, and in numerous ways, 
known best to Moslems, has him ostracized and 
persecuted. 

Though Java is a very mountainous country, the 
principal means of subsistence is rice culture. For 
this much running water is required. Villages 
have grown up around a spring or other water 
source. They have a common interest in it. On 
account of depletion of the forests the water sup- 




MECCA PILGRIMS PROM CELEBES. 




MECCA PILGRIMS FROM DJAPARA, JAVA. 



Islam in Java 239 

ply is decreasing while the population increases. 
So when in one village of the 40,000 a family be 
comes Christian, it is cast out. These cast out 
families in turn go together and form villages of 
their own. The missionaries aim to get eligible 
sites for these new villages, so that converts may 
enjoy mutual help and encouragement. 

It is unnecessary to speak of the difficulties of 
reaching Mohammedans with the gospel. Our ex 
perience in Java is that Islam with its unscriptural 
doctrine of God, can never be a bridge over the 
gulf that separates the heathen from Christianity, 
nor bring them nearer to God the Father of our 
Lord Jesus Christ. On the contrary it is an or 
ganized power under the direct influence of Satan, 
to enable him to destroy the souls of men, turning 
them away from the Light of the World, Jesus 
Christ the Son of God. 



XV 

Islam in Bokhara and Chinese Turkestan 
Rev. E. John Larsen 



XV 
Islam in Bokhara and Chinese Turkestan 

I AM glad of the opportunity to write a few 
words about the Moslems in Turkestan and other 
countries in Central Asia. Statistics show that in 
the Russian dominions there are about thirteen 
million Moslems and in China probably thirty mil 
lion. The most of the Moslems of Russia live on 
the field where I work. In the Trans-Caucasus, 
between the Black and Caspian Seas, are 3,000,000 
Tartars. In Turkestan, Bokhara, Khiva, and Rus 
sian Turkestan, together are about six million. The 
capital city of Bokhara, which is a state vassal 
to Russia, is a stronghold at present for the spir 
itual power of Islam in Central Asia. From all 
Moslem countries in Central Asia young men come 
for their higher education to the celebrated Mos 
lem schools of Bokhara. Generally there are sev 
eral thousands of students in these schools. Bok 
hara is one of the most interesting cities in the 
Orient. It is remarkable that a large proportion 
of the Moslems in the city can read. The reason, 
I think, is the number of schools. 

The great Russian Trans-Caspian railroad 
through those lands facilitates travel in Central 
Asia, and we use it. In our work we try to get 
the Moslems under the influence and power of the 

243 



244 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

gospel of Christ by preaching, conversation, and 
distribution of the Scriptures. The Bible has 
shown itself the best missionary among Moslems 
here. A number of Moslems have been converted 
and baptized in the Caucasus and in Bokhara. For 
this we praise the Lord. Many have found a peace 
and a salvation which they sought in vain in their 
own religion. Once I remained in Bokhara two 
months. From our book store in the city, our 
native helpers distributed the New Testament 
even among the people of Afghanistan. One old 
professor in the high school of Bokhara received 
from us the Bible in Arabic. He was very thank 
ful and early in the morning he used to come to 
visit us for reading, prayer and conversation. One 
morning he said, " I am convinced that Jesus 
Christ will conquer Mohammed. There is no 
doubt about it because Christ is king in heaven 
and on the earth, and His kingdom fills heaven 
and will soon fill the earth." Let us pray and 
work with hope for the future and also remember 
in prayer the Moslems in Kussia and Central Asia. 

In November, 1891, the Swedish Missionary 
Society sent two of its workers to Kashgar in 
Chinese Turkestan, to see if a mission could be 
started in "Western China. 

Pastor J. Awetaranian, who is a converted Mos 
lem from Turkey, remained and began work at 
Kashgar in the service of our society. In the year 
1894 Kev. Hogberg was sent to Chinese Turkestan 
and he is still working in Kashgar. Pastor Awetar- 




TRAVELING DERVISHES FROM BOKHARA. 



Islam in Bokhara and Chinese Turkestan 245 

anian had in the meantime translated the four 
gospels into the Turkish dialect spoken in Kash- 
gar. This the British and Foreign Bible Society 
printed, sending out two thousand copies for dis 
tribution by our mission. Pastor Awetaranian 
went to Sweden in 1897 and afterwards translated 
the whole New Testament into Kashgar Turkish. 
This will probably be printed this year. 

The Swedish Mission has at present seven mis 
sionaries in Chinese Turkestan, in the cities of 
Kashgar and Yarkand. One of the missionaries 
is a physician and gives all his time to medical 
work. This year new missionaries will be sent 
from Sweden to this field and I think Khotan, 
near the border of Tibet, will be taken up as a 
third station. In this part of the world the Mos 
lems are very ignorant, but several of them have 
been converted and baptized. The outlook is 
hopeful for the Moslem Mission and the work 
among the Chinese population is much blessed. 
The need is exceedingly urgent in Central Asia 
and Western China, since these lands have been so 
long neglected and are so isolated. 



XVI 

Islam in China 
Rev. W. Gilbert Walshe, M. A. 



" It seems very doubtful whether a body of men who for many 
centuries have conformed to customs repugnant to the true 
Moslem can ever become the political force which, it is said, Rus 
sia fears they may become or are at all likely to prove a hostile 
power in the future developments of the Chinese Empire." 
Canon Edward Sell. 



XVI 

Islam in China 

THE story of Mohammedanism in China goes 
back to the days of Mohammed himself ; the in 
troduction of the religion into China being attrib 
uted by Chinese Mohammedans to Wahab Abi 
Kabcha, an uncle of the prophet, who was ac 
credited as envoy to the Chinese court, and arrived 
in the country some six years after the Hejira, 
about 628. This was in the days of the great 
T ang dynasty which has been described as " one 
of the most brilliant epochs in the history of 
China," and under the auspices of an Emperor 
(T ai Tsung) who may be regarded as the most ac 
complished in the Chinese annals, famed alike for 
" his wisdom and nobleness ; his conquests and 
good government ; his temperance, cultivated 
tastes, and patronage of literary men." 

At this period China was probably the most 
civilized country in existence, whilst Europe was 
enveloped in the darkness and degradation of the 
middle ages. Great schools were, at this time, be 
ing established throughout China ; the examination 
system which has only just been abrogated, after 
enjoying an unchallenged reign of nearly 1,300 
years, was now, for the first time, instituted as the 
necessary method of entrance upon official life ; 

249 



250 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

the confines of the empire were extended to the 
borders of Persia and the Caspian Sea, and em 
braced large territories in Central Asia. The great 
work to which T ai Tsung addressed himself was 
the consolidation of his empire ; and in the process, 
he was brought into relations with some of the 
Turkish tribes on his frontier, whom he endeav 
oured to propitiate by a policy of concession and 
religious tolerance. He welcomed scholars of every 
school of thought who gave promise of contribut 
ing something to the literature which he was 
amassing, and religious professors of many coun 
tries flocked to his court. 

This was an age of toleration. The Nestorian 
priest, Olopun, was favourably received by the 
emperor in 635. Some of the Scriptures brought 
by him were translated in the library of the palace ; 
and special orders were issued for the propagation 
of the religion which had thus secured the imperial 
approval, as we learn from the Nestorian tablet, 
discovered in 1625 in the city of Chang-an in Shen- 
si a monument which was erected in 781, before 
the close of the same dynasty. 

It was, then, at a most propitious time that the 
Mohammedan envoy and his followers arrived in 
China, and the imperial patronage and conde 
scension, afterwards extended to the Nestorians 
and other foreigners, were enjoyed by the new arri. 
vals. They visited the emperor at his capital, Si- 
ngan, in the modern Province of Shen-si, obtained 
the imperial sanction for the exercise of their re- 



Islam in China 251 

ligion, built in Canton mosques, and were aug 
mented from time to time, by fresh arrivals from 
Arabia who travelled by caravans through Central 
Asia, or came by sea to the great ports on the 
southeast of China. 

The envoy himself, after a few years residence 
in China, returned to Arabia; but, whether the 
death of his distinguished nephew, which had 
taken place in the meantime, made any change in 
his fortunes, or the glamour of the Farthest East 
had thrown its spell over him, as in many an 
instance even in the present unroraantic days; or 
whatever may have been the circumstances which 
influenced him, we are informed that he returned 
to China, and ended his days there, about the year 
643 ; his tomb being still preserved outside the 
great North Gate of the city of Canton. Two of 
the mosques whose erection is attributed to Wahab 
Abi Kabcha still exist, after many restorations ; 
and one of them, known as the " Square Pagoda," 
is an object of special interest to visitors to 
Canton. 

The early Mohammedan arrivals in China, it 
should be remembered, were influenced by motives 
not entirely religious, and it would appear that 
commerce was the primary object of their enter 
prise ; but it can hardly be supposed that so near a 
relative of the prophet coming from such scenes 
as were being enacted in Arabia at the time would 
be content with permission to worship in his own 
way, without being allowed to extend his religion 



252 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

among the "infidels" in whose midst he found 
himself. We may suppose that proselytizing was 
carried on to some extent, judging by the pro 
portions to which the Mohammedan community in 
China grew in the course of time ; but the propa 
ganda appears to have lacked much of that vigour 
which characterized the campaign in Arabia and 
was exemplified in the later assaults upon the 
Christian strongholds in Africa and Europe. It 
seems evident, from the character of the Moham 
medans who appeared upon the scene during the 
years which followed, that everything was subordi 
nated to the lust for wealth. This was indicated 
in their commercial relations; the luxury with which 
they surrounded themselves ; and the lax morality 
of their social conditions. There is very little of 
a missionary character in the fragmentary notices 
which we have of this period. 

The Mohammedans who came and went do not 
seem to have entertained any idea of settling in 
the country, but returned to their distant homes in 
due course, having attained the object of their 
desires, and with little intention of enrolling them 
selves in the " Noble Army of martyrs." 

The first body of settlers, properly so-called, was 
a Mohammedan contingent of 4,000 soldiers de 
spatched by the Caliph Abu Jafer, in 755, to the 
assistance of the Emperor Hsuan-Tsung, who was 
assailed by his favourite commander, A Lo Shan 
(or Ngan Luh-Shan), a man of Turkish or Tartar 
descent, who had been appointed by the emperor to 



Islam in China 253 

lead a vast army against the Turkish and Tartar 
nations on the Northwest Frontier. 

The commander-in-chief had, however, other de 
signs in view, and in this year (755) proclaimed his 
independence of the reigning Dynasty, with the 
result that the emperor was forced to call in the 
assistance of such mercenaries as the Moslem troops 
which the Caliph was ready to despatch. These 
having performed their part with great credit, were 
allowed to establish themselves in the country and 
intermarry with the natives. These soldier-colo 
nists we may regard as the fathers of the present- 
day Mohammedan population in China. The 
merchant class, however, still continued to arrive 
in large numbers at the seaports, and had their 
own consuls to defend their interests ; and it is 
recorded that, on the occasion of a rebellious move 
ment at Canton which took place in 850, a vast 
number of Mohammedans, Jews, Christians and 
Parsees were massacred by the Chinese authorities ; 
some 120,000 persons being put to death, of whom, 
we may suppose, the majority were Moslems. The 
result of this catastrophe was to discourage the 
advent of Arab traders during the years that fol 
lowed, and we know for a fact that the influence 
which had so long been exercised by the followers 
of Islam waned and practically became extinct 
until the rise of a new dynasty, that of the Mongols, 
in the beginning of the thirteenth century. 

"With regard to the position of Moslems in China 
under the T ang dynasty it may be said that, 



254 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

although welcomed at first by the broad-minded 
and tolerant T ai Tsung, succeeding emperors did 
not regard the presence of the " foreigner " in 
their midst with the same equanimity. Active 
proselytism was, no doubt, discouraged, for such 
has ever been a cause of offense in Chinese eyes ; 
as the representative of Confucianism plainly 
stated at the Parliament of Religions in Chicago : 
" It is evident that whoever carries under his arm 
a system of doctrines, and crosses over into the 
territory of another state for the purpose of gain 
ing proselytes, in reality sets up as a higher being 
than his fellows. By assuming the role of a moral 
propagandist he cannot escape the imputation that 
he looks down upon the people and nation as 
irreligious." The exhibition of a spirit of inde 
pendence or national conservatism was strongly 
deprecated, and continual pressure was exerted 
with a view to de-nationalize the foreigners, by dis 
couraging relations with their ancestral homes ; 
forbidding the much desired pilgrimages to Mecca, 
and the introduction of foreign Mullas. The observ 
ance of their religious rites was frequently cur 
tailed, and the erection of mosques interdicted. So 
oppressive were these restrictions that many 
Moslems retired to the Island of Hainan ; a larger 
number returned to their native lands ; and as has 
been said, Mohammedanism in China became 
practically moribund until the rise of the Mongol 
dynasty under Kublai Khan (1260-1295). This 
monarch, who became master of the Chinese Em- 



Islam in China 255 

pire in 1280, had many points in common with the 
earliest patron of Islam in China, and like him was 
engaged in the problem of consolidating an em 
pire, and harmonizing the discordant elements 
which were thus brought together. He adopted 
an attitude of broad toleration towards all religious 
opinions, and recognizing the military qualities of 
the Mohammedans in his new territory of Kara 
Jang, the modern province of Yun-nan, he sought 
to gain their adherence and assistance. Accord 
ingly, he permitted the Moslem Governor Omar, 
whom he found in office, to retain his position un 
der the new regime. The result of this renewed 
attitude of encouragement was that large numbers 
of Arabs flocked to China and settled themselves 
in Fuh-kien, Cheh-kiang, and Kiang-su ; the centre 
of trade having shifted from Canton to Foochow. 
The province of Yun-nan became largely Mo 
hammedan, and in other provinces individual 
Moslems were promoted to high office. "We read 
of Mussulmans who managed the artillery, other 
compatriots who farmed the taxes, and in later 
times we find them paramount in matters astro 
nomical and astrological. Settlers crowded into 
Shen-si and Kan-su, and other parts of the empire. 
It would seem, however, that these new accessions 
were as little eager to advance the faith of Islam 
among their pagan neighbours as their predeces 
sors had been. Had they possessed but a modicum 
of the fierce fanatical spirit of their co-religionists 
in other countries it is more than possible China 



256 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

would have been, if not wholly converted to 
Islam, at all events much more deeply affected by 
it than the event has proved. 

The passing of the Mongols, and the restoration 
of a Chinese line of rulers, brought about a volte- 
face very similar to that which was witnessed 
in the days of the T ang dynasty. It may have 
been that the Ming dynasty (the new line of 
rulers) carrying on an almost incessant warfare 
with the Tartars, could not regard with equanimity 
the presence of a powerful " third party " in the 
empire ; a party which by its numerical strength, 
military character, and independent spirit could 
not with safety be regarded as a negligible quan 
tity. Perhaps the prevailing dislike to the for 
eigners who had ruled them for so long fostered 
the very natural prejudice which was felt with re 
gard to other Turks, the common designation of 
both Tartars and Moslems. Whatever causes 
may have been operative, we know for a fact that 
successive proclamations, during this dynasty, 
served to warn them of the precarious character 
of their footing in the country, and they were even 
forced at one time to leave Canton and retire to 
their ships. The severity of this policy of repres 
sion may be illustrated by the fact that, at the 
present day, 500 years after the date of the first 
edict of expulsion, there are only some 21,000 
Moslems in the whole province of Kwang-tung 
(Canton), where once they were so numerous ; and 
only 50,000 in the three southeasterly provinces of 



Islam in China 257 

Cheh-kiang, Fuh-kien, and Kwang-tung, which 
were for so long the scenes of their greatest com 
mercial activity. It should be borne in mind that, 
of this 50,000, possibly none at all would have sur 
vived had their ancestors not compounded for 
their life by sacrificing their religion. Under the 
present Manchu dynasty, they seem to have fared 
little better, and a long-continued system of re 
pression and outrage has driven the Moslems of 
the far west, probably men of a more heroic cast 
than the traders of the southeast, to revolt and re 
taliation. In 1817, as a result of official injustice, 
intolerance, and murder, the oppressed Moham 
medans in the west took up arms against their tor 
mentors, and were driven by the Imperialist troops 
into the fastnesses of the savage tribes on the 
frontier, with the loss of many of their number. 
At Mong-Mien another outbreak was induced by 
the slaughter of more than 16,000 men, women 
and children, who were murdered like sheep at the 
instance of the Chinese officials. In 1855 another 
rebellion in Yun-nan was stimulated by a fearful 
massacre of Mohammedans, following on a petty 
quarrel, and was continued for some eighteen 
years. The British government was approached 
on behalf of the insurgents (in 1872) but declined 
to render any assistance. Despairing of success 
the brave commander Tu-wen-hsin surrendered 
to the Chinese, having first swallowed a dose of 
poison. Seventeen of his officers, who were in 
vited to partake of a banquet with the Imperialist 



258 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

leaders, were treacherously beheaded at a given 
signal, and " Hell was let loose " upon the surviv 
ing Moslems, with the result that within three 
days, out of the 50,000 inhabitants of the city 
(Ta-li-fu) and district, some 30,000 were put to 
the sword. 

A somewhat similar event took place in Shen-si 
in 1861, when the Chinese were incited to the 
massacre of the whole Mohammedan population. 
The latter took up arms in defense of their lives, 
and the " rebellion," which extended over an im 
mense area, was only suppressed after twelve years 
fighting the Chinese general refusing to stay his 
hand until the Moslem population in many districts 
was, practically, annihilated. The province of 
Shen-si to this day bears scars of the awful punish 
ment then inflicted, large tracts of fertile country 
still lying fallow and waiting for the cultivators 
who are to succeed the slaughtered myriads. 

These historical specimens may serve to indicate 
that, in spite of the Chinese character for religious 
toleration, any show of independence of thought, 
or national segregation, or military prowess on the 
part of the " Barbarians " admitted to reside within 
the borders of the empire, was regarded with 
suspicion and rigorously suppressed. 

At the present moment there are said to be some 
twenty million Mohammedans in China, the largest 
number being in Kan-su, in the extreme north 
west, where 8,350,000 are reported. Some 6,500,- 
000 are said to live in Shen-si in the north, and 



Islam in China 259 

3,500,000 in Yun-nan in the extreme southwest. 
Thus nearly nineteen millions out of the twenty 
are to be found in the most distant provinces of 
the empire, and thus may be said to be practically 
exiled and kept out of striking distance. The 
remaining one million, odd, are scattered through 
out the other provinces, and therefore rendered 
innocuous. That such a large number, represent 
ing an alien religion, is at all tolerated is due to 
the fact that Mohammedans in China, at least in 
fifteen out of the eighteen provinces, have become 
merged in the Chinese population, and are hardly 
distinguishable from their neighbours. They speak 
the language of the country in which they live, 
and wear its costume ; there are some physical 
features by which they may be differentiated, 
their cheek bones being generally more prominent, 
and their noses better shaped than the majority of 
the Chinese, and they have a habit of clipping the 
mustache which the Chinese do not follow. They 
do not intermarry with the Chinese, but frequently 
adopt native children into their families. They 
make no attempt to convert their Chinese neigh 
bours, and the religious opinions which they hold 
are, to a great extent, unknown to outsiders. 

Mosques are to be found in many cities ; in Can 
ton alone there are four, but there is apparently 
little interest taken in the services, which are nomi 
nally modelled after the pattern of other Moham 
medan countries. The male members of the com 
munity seldom attend except during the Earn- 



260 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

adhan ; and it might be said that, as regards out 
ward observances, the distinguishing features of 
Mohammedans in China are their abstention from 
idol-worship, and their observance of the prohibi 
tion against the eating of pork. In the North, 
where Moslems are numerous, especially in Peking, 
where there are said to be 100,000 of them, hawk 
ers of cakes, etc., have the characters Hui Hui, the 
Chinese name for Islam, painted upon the trays 
they carry, in order to assure Mohammedan pur 
chasers that their wares are innocent of pork fat. 
Other important tenets, such as circumcision, 
almsgiving and fasting are also observed, but there 
appears to be an entire absence of that fanaticism, 
proud exclusiveness, uncompromising orthodoxy, 
and thirst for proselytism which so distinguish 
the Moslem in countries nearer home. 

There is a considerable body of Mohammedan 
literature in Chinese ; some works being published 
under the imprimatur of the emperor ; but the strict 
law which forbids the translation of the Koran into 
Chinese, has no doubt had some bearing upon the 
lack of influence which Islam has exhibited in 
China, not only as regards its missionary charac 
ter, but also in its relation to individuals within 
the pale. Mohammedans in China, instead of 
posing as the proud champions of a heaven-sent 
faith, have consented to the process of absorption 
which is the common fate of all religious systems 
in China, the Chinese dragon swallowing all and 
sundry without apology or effort. One " foreign " 




INTERIOR OF A MOHAMMEDAN MOSQUE. 



Islam in China 261 

religion after another has disappeared in the process, 
Nestorianism, Judaism, Buddhism, Mohammedan 
ism, and one might almost add Roman Catholi 
cism, for it, too, in its earlier propagation was assim 
ilated and passed out of sight. The life has been 
squeezed out of them ; the exuvice remain. Of 
Nestorianism nothing survives but a record, of 
supreme interest indeed, but altogether unrelated 
to the present, except as serving to show how the 
earlier Buddhism, and perhaps Taoism had en 
riched themselves at the expense of the Christian 
faith thus introduced. Judaism has nothing to 
show but a miserable remnant in the city of K ai- 
f ung, the burial place of Confucius, in the province 
of Ho-nan, possessed of some Hebrew manuscripts 
indeed but unable to read them ; without places 
of assembly or meetings for worship, and number 
ing only some 300 souls, the survivors of a colony 
some 2,000 years old. Buddhism " has a name to 
live but is dead," all the essential features of the 
faith of Sakya Muni having disappeared in the ac 
cretions which a too conciliatory attitude on the 
part of its professors has induced, throughout the 
long ages of its domicile. Mohammedanism is a 
thing invertebrate, impersonal ; a social eccentric 
ity rather than a vital religious force ; making no 
effort to extend its "sphere of influence," content 
with permission to exist in the midst of " infidels," 
and making no attempt at remonstrance against 
the customs or beliefs of its neighbours ; submitting 
to all forms of social observance ; conforming to 



262 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

all official ceremonies, even to the worship of the 
imperial tablet as a means to qualifying for office ; 
consenting to the erection in the mosques of an 
inscription in letters of gold, in acknowledgment 
of the imperial patronage, to this effect : " May 
the emperor reign 10,000 years." In all these 
ways they suppress national and religious individ 
uality, so that in an authoritative pamphlet by a 
Chinese official it is said, "None can point out who 
is a Mohammedan ; they do not reside in separate 
districts," etc. Another writer says, " Islam in 
China has bent itself to the national ideals, and has 
become Chinese, not only in habits and manners, 
but in patriotism and character." Again, as a liv 
ing writer puts it, " The Mussulmans in north 
China are never in the least interfered with be 
cause they have the good sense to fall in with pop 
ular feeling and let things be." In Canton we are 
informed " They find no difficulty in going through 
all the forms of the idolatrous ritual which are re 
quired on the part of candidates for office, and can 
conform to almost all the Chinese customs, except 
the eating of pork," which, of course, is not a neces 
sary part of any Chinese religious or social cere 
mony. Cases are not unknown where even this 
" self-denying ordinance " has been relaxed on occa 
sion. In fact the Moslems in China are regarded as 
no more " foreign " than the Manchu rulers of the 
country, who, like themselves, do not intermarry 
with the people, but in other respects are scarcely 
to be distinguished from the native Chinese. From 



Islam in China 263 

the standpoint of religion they are regarded by the 
mass of the people in much the same light as the 
Votaries of the many secret sects found throughout 
the country, whose doctrines and ceremonials are 
equally unknown to outsiders and uninteresting. 

Mohammedans in China are much more ac 
cessible to Christian missionaries than in other 
countries, as the common ground of monotheistic 
belief invites an attitude of mutual friendliness. 
But the doctrine of the Son of God is, as else 
where, regarded as a difficulty almost insuperable, 
and a negation of the foundation truth of the 
Divine Unity. Hence conversions from their 
number have been somewhat rare. Signs are not 
lacking, however, of a change to a more receptive 
mood, as the Truth of Christ is more clearly com 
prehended. A remark quoted by Dr. Arthur 
Smith may be cited in this connection, " One of 
their Mullas recently made the remark in regard 
to a mission station in his city, that until it was 
founded the Mohammedans were like a jar of pure 
water, but that on the advent of the Jesus relig 
ion, the jar had been so stirred with a stick as to 
make the water appear turbid." By this he meant 
that in comparison with Chinese religions Moham 
medanism made an excellent showing, but that it 
could not hold its own against Christianity. 

Amongst Mohammedans in China are found 
representatives of each of the principal schools, 
Sunnis and Shiites. But it would appear that the 
differences between them are not so marked as in 



264 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

other parts of the world ; perhaps the spirit of 
compromise and accommodation, which they ex 
hibit in their relations with the pagans, may ac 
count for the apparent absence of sectarian feel 
ing among themselves. 

With regard to Christian missionary work 
among Moslems in China, it may be said that 
there is, at present, no specially organized effort 
on the part of individuals or societies, and indeed 
nothing on a large scale has ever been attempted 
by Protestant missions. 

There is, therefore, very little in the way of 
evidence as to the possibilities of missionary work 
among them. Such work would require specially 
qualified agents, and a distinctive literature pre 
pared for the use of Mohammedans. In the ab 
sence of these, and indeed, of any organized at 
tempts to evangelize the Chinese Moslems, it is 
little wonder that conversions have been few, and 
that the attitude of Mohammedans towards the 
gospel is still largely a matter of speculation. If 
the recognition of these facts alone should lead to 
the establishment of a mission to Moslems in China, 
or some more definite effort to evangelize them, 
this paper will not have been written in vain. 



XVII 

How to Arouse the Church at Home to 
the Needs of Islam 

Robert E. Speer, M. A. 



XVII 

How to Arouse the Church at Home to the 
Needs of Islam 

IT appears to be assumed in this inquiry that the 
church is not aroused. That assumption is un 
doubtedly just. The Church is not as aroused as 
it ought to be to any part of its missionary duty, 
but the two sections of the mission field to which 
it is least drawn out at present are the Koman 
Catholic and the Mohammedan lands. The work 
in the Roman Catholic countries is somewhat 
known, because these countries are near the lands 
which are the source of the missionary effort. But 
the work in Mohammedan lands is known scarcely 
at all. The history of missionary effort for Mos 
lems in the past is largely an unread history. 
Raymond Lull s name is the name of a stranger. 
I have almost never met a Christian minister who 
knew who Raymond Lull was. Mohammedanism 
itself is a mystery to the average Christian in 
America, and even to Christians of far more than 
average intelligence. They have never read the 
Koran. They do not know what Mohammed 
taught or what kind of a man he was, and they 
have little or no idea of the history of Mohammed 
anism or of its doctrinal character and ethical in- 

267 



268 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

fluence. Popular ideas of the Moslem lands and 
people are grotesque in their crude ignorance. 
Where Persia lies and what its political character 
is are almost utterly unknown to ordinary Chris 
tians, and of the tangle of races and languages there, 
of the political and ecclesiastical situation, of the 
nature of the people and their religious opinions 
and needs they know nothing. In addition to 
great general ignorance about Mohammedanism 
and the Mohammedan lands, the impression 
prevails that Islam is the next best religion to 
Christianity in its knowledge of God, and that 
its adherents are so devoted to it as to be uncon 
vertible to the Christian faith. 

What are the causes of this condition of igno 
rance and uninterest ? (1) One cause is the em 
bargo laid upon the home workers for missions by 
missionaries among the Mohammedans. Many of 
the missionaries are entirely reticent about their 
work for Moslems, and others who write to their 
societies or friends at home do so with the ex 
plicit injunction that what they write is not to be 
published or otherwise publicly used. Mission 
aries in India working for Moslems usually feel 
free to write with freedom, and what they write 
is freely printed ; but missionaries in lands under 
Moslem rule are very reserved, fearing, of course, 
the effect of the reports of their work in case 
they came back to the land where the mission 
aries are working. Now without knowledge of 
the work it is not unnatural that the home 



How to Arouse the Church at Home 269 

churches are not aroused to the promise and 
obligation of it. They are profoundly interested 
to-day in Japan and China because they know 
about these fields and the work that is going on 
in them. The magazines are full of accounts of 
the missionary enterprise there. The missionaries 
come home speaking earnestly and openly of it 
and summoning the church to her duty. But no 
such propaganda is carried on in behalf of mis 
sions to the Moslems. It is true that there are 
few missionaries to the Mohammedans in com 
parison with the host in Japan and Korea and 
China, but it is also true that once there were 
no more in these countries than there are now 
among Moslems, and that they would not have in 
creased as they have, if they had not so persist 
ently worked to arouse the home church, and so 
energetically and openly laid the facts before her 
and summoned her to her duty. 

(2) In the second place, even in Moslem lands, 
or among Moslem people in lands not ruled by 
Mohammedan governors, the missionaries have 
devoted a relatively small part of their time and 
strength to the Moslem work. In Egypt, Syria, 
Turkey and Persia, the greater portion of the 
energy of the missionaries has been devoted 
to work for Copts, Maronites, Greeks, Armenians, 
Jews and Nestorians. Apart from the schools 
(and the number of Mohammedan pupils in schools 
in Turkey is almost inconsiderably small), com 
paratively little has been done. Through medical 



270 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

missionaries many have been made accessible and 
some have been reached ; but we do not have and 
have not had for years a systematic and aggres 
sive, though tactful and quiet, campaign for the 
evangelization of Moslems. It is not the place of 
this paper to examine this question, but I believe 
one reason why the Church at home is not aroused 
is because missions on the field are not aroused to 
the immediate duty and urgency of the work. 
Even in India where there is a free field, very few 
missionaries are special students of the Moham 
medan problem. In North India, where there are 
more Moslems three times over than in the whole 
Turkish Empire, a small minority of the missiona 
ries are specially equipped or endeavour specially 
to equip themselves to deal with Mohammedans. 
The Mohammedan issue does not even occur to 
many missionaries in other parts of India. Dr. 
Jones calls his admirable book on India, Indicts 
Problem, Krishna or Christ, and there are not 
two pages in the whole book on Mohammedanism. 
In the Index there are only twt> references to the 
religion which holds the allegiance of one fifth of 
the population of the land. It has been true that 
the Church at home has been negligent of her duty, 
but the attention devoted to Islam by missionaries 
to Mohammedan lands has not always indicated 
to the home Church that the work was necessary 
and urgent and feasible. 

(3) The Oriental Christian Churches are hardly 
well enough known to the great mass of Chris- 



How to Arouse the Church at Home 271 

tians at home to warrant the idea that the home 
Churches as a whole are neglecting the Moslems 
through any idea that the Oriental Churches 
ought to care for them. Yet this idea may ac 
count for some of the neglect of the problem. 
The early missions to the Oriental Churches 
were undertaken with a view to reforming them 
for the sake of the work of evangelization among 
Mohammedans. Dr. Perkins and Dr. Grant were 
sent to the Nestorians " to enable the Nestorian 
Church through the grace of God to exert a com 
manding influence in the spiritual regeneration of 
Asia"; and Smith and D wight planned the mis 
sion with direct reference to the Moslems. Mr. 
Smith was himself greatly drawn to the project. 
" For myself," he wrote, " I felt a stronger desire 
to settle among them (the Nestorians) as a mission 
ary than among any people I have seen," and 
though he pointed out that it would be a lonely 
position with no Europeans near and Constanti 
nople eleven hundred miles away by land, and Treb- 
izond, on the Black Sea, five hundred, and also that 
it would be very dangerous, yet he added, " We 
must not calculate too closely the chances of life," 
and he was sure that the missionary who should 
come here would " feel the advantage of his po 
sition ; that he has found a prop upon which to 
rest the lever that will overturn the whole system 
of Mohammedan delusion, in the centre of which 
he has fixed himself ; that he is lighting a fire 
which will shine out upon the corruptions of the 



272 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

Persian on the one side, and upon the barbarities 
of the Kurd on the other, until all shall come to 
be enlightened by its brightness ; and the triumph 
of faith will crown his labour of love." From 
the evangelical element created among the Nes- 
torians and the Gregorian Armenians, some ardent 
and effective evangelists have gone out among 
the Moslems and more should go. Perhaps the 
Church at home would realize more clearly the 
duty of evangelizing the Moslems and the relation 
to this duty of the purification of the Oriental 
Churches, if the use of the Oriental Churches as 
an evangelizing force among the Mohammedans 
were made even more of a definite missionary 
policy by the missions working in Egypt, Turkey 
and Persia. 

(4) Not only is there great lack of published 
missionary news about work for Moslems, but 
there are too few books which can be put into the 
hands of home people. There are few enough for 
the use of missionaries in preparation for the 
work, but there are fewer still for popular use at 
home. There was no English biography of Ray 
mond Lull until 1902 when two appeared. We 
have now lives of Lull, Martyn, French, Keith 
Falconer, Karail, and Turkish missionaries like 
Goodell and Hamlin, but this about repre 
sents the list of English biographies. And there is 
great need of a strong popular book dealing with 
the whole subject fairly but unswervingly, as 




/e) 

JSL 



FOUR MISSIONARY MARTYRS OF ARABIA 



How to Arouse the Church at Home 273 

Dr. Kellogg has dealt with Buddhism in The 
Light of Asia and the Light of the World. 

(5) For, to suggest one other reason for the 
Church s neglect there is a great ignorance of 
the real doctrine and moral character of Islam. 
Some think of it as a purely monotheistic system 
and see no need of attempting to proselytize its 
followers. Others think of it as next best to 
Christianity and perhaps the best practicable relig 
ion for the Africans and Arabs. Many who have 
never heard of Mr. Bosworth Smith and who 
have never so well formed their thoughts, yet 
feel, with him, that Mohammed was a great and 
true prophet of God, and that his religion, if not 
quite as good as Christianity is yet a great and 
good religion and well suited to the needs of a 
large section of the human race. Those who feel 
this way never have felt the glowing passion of 
Christ for souls. But the majority of members 
of the Church have never felt Christ s love as a 
passion. Lukewarm towards Him, they are luke 
warm towards all the world. 

Now, on the other hand, there are certain great 
advantages which we have in endeavouring to 
awake the Church to a new effort to reach the 
Moslems. (1) In the first place, it is a hard and 
dangerous work, and we can accordingly appeal to 
the courageous and heroic spirit. This is a great 
gain. To win young men and women, we need 
only to go to them in behalf of a perilous and 



274 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

glorious cause. There are, of course, the timid 
and the fearful, and those who are not timid and 
fearful themselves are often held back by those 
who are. But the timid and fearful appeal is 
futile. It is the call to war, to hard effort 
which wins the best hearts. There are some 
who argue that one reason for the small number of 
men entering the ministry in proportion to the 
number pressing into medicine and scientific call 
ings and business, is found in the financial ease of 
the way into the ministry and in the mistaken 
argument advanced for the ministry by some foolish 
advocates, that it is a position of comfort and social 
influence and self-respect. This draws no good 
men. It repels them. They love the difficult and 
hard thing. The Moslem work can be surpassed 
by none in its capacity to offer the chance for 
courage and devotion and sacrifice. 

(2) In the second place, the attitude of Moham 
medanism towards women calls out the most 
chivalrous instincts of the heart. It presents also 
a more effective argument in behalf of the evangel 
ization of Moslems than the temper of the modern 
mind finds in behalf of the evangelization of Bud 
dhists. Between Christianity and Buddhism, say 
many, the difference is metaphysical. They are 
wrong, for Buddhism denies the possibility of a 
woman s salvation, unless reborn as a man. But 
in the case of Islam a simple statement of the vile 
provisions of the Koran regarding woman and di 
vorce is enough to silence the opposition to Chris- 



How to Arouse the Church at Home 275 

tian missions to Mohammedans. The Church can 
be aroused to the duty to evangelize two hundred 
millions of people who read in their sacred book 
of the legitimacy of four wives and unnumbered 
concubines and the righteousness of unlimited di 
vorce. 

(3) Furthermore, the Christian world has well 
nigh lost patience with the Mohammedan nations. 
It may be that these nations are what they are 
because of their racial character even more than 
because of their religion ; but those who know them 
best think that their natural qualities are their 
best qualities, and that their worst qualities are 
those which spring from their religion. Which 
ever view is correct the world admits that the 
Moslem people need something. They may not 
want it, but they need it ; and realizing this the 
Church is accessible to the argument and appeal 
that she must give it to them. 

(4) It is the sad feature of Islam that it knows 
Christ but supersedes and displaces Him. But 
this very fact constitutes a powerful basis of ap 
peal to Christians. Our Lord is annulled, His 
cross made of none effect, and the glory and purity 
of the spiritual faith and righteous life which He 
taught and made possible are beclouded and defiled 
by the base ideals and practices of the seventh 
century Arabian civilization incorporated and per 
petuated in the Koran. The missionary appeal to 
the Church in behalf of the Mohammedan world 
is an appeal to rescue Christ, to regain for Him the 



276 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

place which is His alone but which another has 
usurped. No appeal can be made in behalf of 
mission work among other races more cogent and 
more convincing than this. 

We can arouse the Church to the necessity and 
urgency of work for Moslems, by urging constantly 
upon her the actual conditions which exist. The 
occasions of the Church s lack of interest must be 
dealt with one by one and removed. There should 
be more good books. Missionaries competent to 
do so should write on the Mohammedan fields, 
dealing specifically with the Mohammedan mission 
ary problems ; and books on Mohammedanism 
should be written, fair and just and generous in 
their views, but also fearless and explicit and out 
spoken. The work for the Oriental Churches 
should be seen by us clearly in its proper relation 
ship to the evangelization of the Moslem world, 
and we should keep this view clearly before the 
home church and the Oriental Churches themselves. 
Missions to Moslem peoples should direct their 
policy towards the end of reaching the Moslems. 
Effort should not be absorbed in the secondary ac 
tivities of the missions while the primary ends are 
unreached. This will react upon the home church. 
If the evangelization of the Mohammedans is felt 
to be a necessary and urgent work by the missions, 
it will be felt to be so at home. And some way 
must be found for informing the Church about the 
work and its successes and disappointments and 
difficulties. If this cannot be done, if nothing is 



How to Arouse the Church at Home 277 

to be said aloud about work for Moslems, then I 
do not know how the Church is to be moved or 
how the missions are to be maintained. You can 
not keep up enthusiasm or self-sacrificing zeal over 
a clandestine enterprise not fed by the intelligent 
interest and prayers of the Church. 

The Church must awake to her duty towards 
Islam. Who will wake her and keep her wake, 
unless it be those who have heard the challenge of 
Islam, and who going out against her have found 
her armour decayed, her weapons antiquated and 
her children, though proud and reticent, still un 
happy ; stationary or retrogressive in a day of prog 
ress and life. Happy are we to have a share in 
this great movement. "Woe unto us if we are timid 
and fearful, on one hand, or tactless and impru 
dent on the other. "We are those who need wisdom 
and zeal the wisdom that will do nothing unwise, 
the zeal that will not let wisdom be so cautious as 
to do nothing. 



a prater 

O Lord God, to zvhom the sceptre of right be- 
longeth, lift up Thyself, and travel in the great 
ness of Thy strength throughout the Mohammedan 
lands of the East ; because of the anointing of Thy 
Son, Jesus Christ, as Thy true Prophet, Priest and 
King, destroy the sword of Islam, and break the 
yoke of the false prophet Mohammed from off the 
necks of Egypt, Arabia, Turkey, Persia, and other 
Moslem lands, that so there may be opened through 
out these lands a great door and effectual for the 
Gospel, that the Word of the Lord may have free 
course and be glorified, and the veil upon so many 
hearts may be removed, through Jesus Christ, our 
Lord. Amen. 

C. M. S. Cycle of Prayer. 



XVIII 

Statistical and Comparative Survey of 
Islam in Africa 

Rev. Chas. R. Watson, D.D 



" Thirteen centuries of continuous African heredity have made 
Islam native to the continent. This fact is of tremendous 
moment. Add to this the numerical strength of Mohammedans 
in Africa and the problem looms up with gigantic proportions." 
W. S. Naylor. 



XVIII 

Statistical and Comparative Survey of Islam 
in Africa 

FROM the comparative statistics (placed at the 
end of this chapter for typographical reasons), a 
few broad generalizations may be made: 1. Ex 
tent. In point of numbers, Mohammedanism 
claims thirty-six per cent, of Africa s population, 
or 58,864,587 souls out of a total population of 
163,736,683. 

Of this Mohammedan population, the over 
whelming majority, or 54,790,879, are to be found 
north of the equator. Of these, again, two-fifths, 
roughly speaking, are north of twenty degrees 
north latitude, and three-fifths are south of that 
latitude. 

While in actual numbers, there are more 
Mohammedans between the latitude indicated and 
the equator than north of that latitude, yet, in 
proportion to the population of the countries 
involved, Mohammedanism is far stronger north of 
twenty degrees north latitude ; for, north of this 
latitude, the Mohammedans constitute ninety-one 
per cent, of the population, while between twenty 
degrees north latitude and the equator, the Mo 
hammedan population is only forty-two per cent. 

281 



282 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

of the whole. The stronghold of Mohammedanism 
in Africa, lies, therefore, along the Mediterranean. 

2. Governments. Grouped according to the 
governments to which they are subject, we find the 
African Mohammedans divided as follows : 

Subject to France 27,849,580 

Great Britain 17,920,330 

Germany , . 2,572,500 

Turkey 1,250,000 

Italy 452,177 

Portugal 140,000 

Spain 130,000 

Independent 8,550,000 

It may be said that the European governments 
generally adopt an attitude of neutrality or toler 
ation towards all religions, Mohammedanism 
among them. Yet it is to be noted that from 
country after country the report comes that, on 
political grounds, these nations are led to adopt a 
policy which specially favours Mohammedanism. 

3. Language. The language areas are very 
difficult to determine, especially in Africa ; but it 
may be safely asserted that one-half of the African 
Mohammedan world is Arabic speaking; and it 
may be asserted with considerable emphasis, that 
acquaintance with Arabic may be taken as a gen 
eral measure of the intensity and depth of 
allegiance to Islam. Where Arabic wanes in 
Africa, Islam loses in intensity. The Hausa 
speaking Mohammedans alone seem to form an 
exception to this rule. 

4. Sects. African Mohammedans are predom- 



Statistical Survey of Islam in Africa 283 

inantly of the Sunni sect ; here and there only, a 
few Shiites are to be found. Where races have 
only recently or superficially accepted Moham 
medanism, distinctions of sect are not known. In, 
North Africa, however, we find the Malakiya 
sect of the Sunnis probably in the lead, with the 
Shafiya sect a close second, while the other sects 
follow quite in the rear. 

5. Date of Entrance. Along the whole north 
ern coast of Africa, from Egypt to Morocco, the 
appearance of Islam dates back to the conquest 
wars of the seventh century, 640-665 A. D. The 
establishment of Islam in this territory was by the 
sword and by purely religious campaigns. 

The advance of Islam southward is of far more 
recent date and its motive has been largely com 
mercial. The slave raider and trader have both 
contributed largely to the extension of Islam 
southward. In more than one instance (e. <?., Gold 
Coast Protectorate), the pagan tribes were able to 
resist the encroachments of the Mohammedans 
until some foreign power coming in actually, even 
though unintentionally, broke down the resistance 
of the pagans and laid the country open to the 
entrance of the Mohammedan. 

6. Is Mohammedanism Increasing f The ques 
tion is usually answered in the negative for North 
ern Africa and emphatically in the affirmative for 
West and East Africa. 

What has been printed concerning conditions in 
West-Central Sudan may be equally said of the 



284 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

Red Sea littoral, and West Africa : " When I 
came out in 1898, there were few Mohammedans 
to be seen below Idda. Now they are every 
where, excepting below Abo, and at the present 
rate of progress, there will scarcely be a heathen 
village on the river banks by 1910." 

7. Illiteracy. The illiteracy of the Moham 
medan world in Africa is appalling. Seventy-five 
to one hundred per cent, is the record of 
illiteracy. 

8. Social Conditions. Polygamy is a regular 
feature of Mohammedanism in Africa, although it 
is to be noted that owing to poverty very few are 
able to practice it. The divorce of the first wife 
is generally the rule. Concubinage is not so com 
mon, and slavery is generally abolished in the 
Mohammedan Africa, so far as slave raids are 
concerned ; but this is due solely to the influence of 
European governments. 

9. Morality. Immorality among African Mo 
hammedans is commonly indescribable. It is worse 
among the Arabs of the intensely Mohammedan 
countries to the north than it is among the Negro 
races to the south. 

10. The Seclusion of Woman is practiced 
chiefly in the North, rarely among the negroes. 
It is naturally observed with more strictness by 
those who do not have to work for bread. 

11. Material Progress. With the single ex 
ception of the superior Hausa Mohammedans, the 
Mohammedans of Africa show deterioration and 



Statistical Survey of Islam in Africa 285 

lack of aggressiveness, except in so far as quick 
ening is brought through contact with European 
and Western nations. 

12. The Attitude to Christianity. This is gen 
erally hostile, often fanatical, except when bigotry 
is weakened under the influence of contact with 
foreigners. In some regions under French control, 
atheism has undermined Moslem fervour. 

13. Converts. Accurate figures, showing the 
number of openly professed conversions from 
Mohammedanism to Christianity, are not avail 
able. Yet careful inquiry would show less than five 
hundred living converts in Mohammedan Africa 
north of twenty degrees north latitude out of a 
population of some twenty-one million Moham 
medans. Such a statement proves two things : 

(a) That the missionary problem of Africa is not 
paganism, which fast crumbles away before the 
Gospel of Christ, but Islam, which resists like 
adamant the appeals of the herald of the cross. 

(b) That the Christian Church has not yet attacked 
this problem with the seriousness and earnestness 
of loving witness which the undertaking requires. 
When she does this, her Lord will glorify His 
Church and Himself by crowning her efforts with 
success. 



XIX 

Statistical and Comparative Survey of 

Islam in Asia with Totals for 

the Entire World 

Rev. S. M. Zwemer, D. D 



"And it came to pass on the seventh day, that they rose early 
about the dawning of the day, and compassed the city after the 
same manner seven times : only on that day they compassed the 
city seven times." Joshua 6 : 15. 

" By faith the walls of Jericho fell down, after they were com- 
pasesd about seven days." Hebrews 11 : 30. 



XIX 

Statistical and Comparative Survey of Islam 
in Asia and the Entire World 

THE authorities for the statistics as given at the 
end of this chapter, are the Statesman s Year 
Book for 1905, and in some cases estimates sent 
by government officials or missionaries, carefully 
compared with those found in recent encyclo 
pedias and works of reference. That the total 
given for the whole Mohammedan world is a 
fairly accurate estimate will be seen by comparing 
it with other estimates made in recent years. The 
discrepancy in these estimates is due generally to 
disagreement regarding the Moslem population of 
China and of Central Africa. The total Moslem 
population of the world was given : 

Statesman s Year Book, 1890 203,600,000 

Brockhaus Convers-Lexikon, 1894 175,000,000 

Hubert Jansen s Verbreitung des Islams, 1897, 259,680,672 
S. M. Zwemer (Missionary Review), 1898 . . 196,491,842 
Algemeine Missions Zeitschrift, 1902 .... 175,290,000 
H. Wichmann.in Justus Perthes 1 Atlas, 1903, 240,000,000 
William Curtis, in Syria and Palestine, 1903, 300,000,000 
Encyclopedia of Missions, 1904 193,550,000 

THE TOTAL NOW OBTAINED, 1906 . . .232,966,170 

Political Divisions. The political division of 

the Mohammedan world is a startling evidence of 

289 



290 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

the finger of God in the history of the church and 
a challenge to our faith because of so many open 
doors in Moslem lands. It is as follows : 

TOTAL MOHAMMEDAN POPULATION UNDER 
CHRISTIAN RULE OR PROTECTION 

Great Britain in Africa 17,920,330 

Great Britain in Asia 63,633,783 

Total 81,554,113 

France in Africa . .. 27,849,580 

France in Asia 1,455,238 

Total 29,304,818 

Germany in Africa 2,572,500 

Italy, Portugal and Spain, in Africa . . 722,177 

The United States, in Asia 300,000 

The Netherlands, in Asia 29,289,440 

Russia in Europe and Asia 15,889,420 

Other States in Europe, Greece, etc. . . 1,360,402 
Australasia and America 68,000 



Total 161,060,870 

UNDER NON-CHRISTIAN RULERS 

1 Africa 2,950,000 

Chinese Empire 30,000,000 

Siam 1,000,000 

Formosa 25,500 



Total 33,976,500 

UNDER TURKISH RULE 

Europe 2,050,000 

Africa 1,250,000 

Asia 12,228,800 



Total 15,528,800 

1 The latest estimates give 30,000,000 and not 20,000,000 for 
China. 



Statistical Survey of Islam in Asia 291 

UNDER OTHER MOSLEM RULERS 

Morocco . 5,600,000 

Oman and Nejd, etc 3,500,000 

Afghanistan 4,500,000 

Persia 8,800,000 

Total 22,400,000 

This political division of the nearly two hundred 
and thirty-three million Mohammedans is shown 
at a glance in the diagram opposite [A]. THE 
LANGUAGES SPOKEN BY MOSLEMS are shown in 
diagram [B], and it is remarkable that while the 
Bible has been translated into nearly every lan 
guage used by Moslems the Koran speaks only to 
those who can understand Arabic, less than one- 
fourth of the Mohammedan world ! This division 
is only approximate, but the estimate has been 
made as carefully as possible from the latest 
data. 

Moslem Sects. Islam is not a unit, but is 
divided into many sects and schools of thought. 
The Sunni sect is the old orthodox party and has 
four divisions or schools of theology and juris 
prudence. All agree in doctrine, but differ in their 
interpretation of ceremonial law and the ritual 
observances of Islam. Generally speaking, Central 
Asia, Northern India, and the Turks everywhere 
are Hanifite; lower Egypt, Southern India and 
the Malay Moslems are Shafite ; upper Egypt and 
North Africa are Malikite, while the sect of 
Ilanbalites exists only in central and eastern 
Arabia. 



292 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

The Shiah sect exists chiefly in Persia and 
India, but the influence of its teachings has pene 
trated everywhere and resulted in the philosoph 
ical disintegration of Islam. Mysticism (the 
Dervish orders) and Rationalism (New Islam) are 
widely prevalent and increasingly powerful move 
ments. 

The approximate division of the Moslem popu 
lation according to sects is given in diagram [C.J 
The "Wahabis are included among the Hanbalis in 
this division, as they generally call themselves by 
that name even in Arabia. 

Continental Division. Of the total Moslem 
population nearly fifty-nine million are in Africa, 
one hundred and sixty -nine million in Asia and about 
five million in Europe. Generally speaking, one- 
seventh of the total-population of Asia, and of the 
world, is Mohammedan. The distribution of these 
millions is shown in the statistical tables and 
also on the maps of the Mohammedan world. 

The following large regions are still nearly or 
wholly unoccupied by Christian missions : 



Afghanistan 4,000,000 

Baluchistan 500,000 

Sulu Archipelago and Mindanao .... 260,000 

Southern Persia 3,000,000 

Southern, Western and Central Arabia . 3,000,000 

Bornu (Lake Chad) 5,000,000 

Wadai (Central Africa) 2,600,000 

Baghirmi (Central Africa) 1,500,000 

Sokoto and feudatory states 14,000,000 

Sahara and French Sudan 10,000,000 

Bokhara region 2,500,000 

Russia in Caucasus 2,000,000 



SUrdu 
Bengali 
Pushtu 
Gujerati etc. 




A. Political Division of the Moslem World B. Division of the Moslem World bij Languages 



Africa 
59 Mil lions 
=1-3 of Total Populatio 



SUNNIS 
221 Millions 

The four orthodox sects ot Sunnis are 
Hanifis 140 Millions 
Shafis 58 
Malikis 16 
Hanbalis 07 " 



Asia 

169 Millions 
= 1-7 of Total Population 




I . Approximate Division of the Moslem World by Sects D. Continental Division of the Moslem World Population- 
DIAGRAMS OF MOSLEM POPULATION. 



Statistical Survey of Islam in Asia 293 

Khiva 700,000 

Russia in Central Asia 3,000,000 

Siberia, East and West 6,100,000 

China (uureached sections) 10,000,000 

Estimated total of wholly unreached 

Moslem populations 68,450,000 

(That is nearly one-third of the Mohammedan world.) 



Strategic Centres Occupied. The following 
strategic points (including every important city in 
the Moslem world of over 100,000 population in 
the order of population) are already the centres of 
missionary effort by printing-press, hospital, school 
or college : Calcutta, Constantinople, Bombay, 
Cairo, Haidarabad, Alexandria, Teheran, Luck- 
now, Rangoon, Damascus, Delhi, Lahore, Smyrna, 
Cawnpore, Agra, Tabriz, Allahabad, Tunis, Bag 
dad, Fez, Aleppo, and Beirut. And the efforts 
there carried on directly or indirectly for Moslems 
prove that the work is possible under all condi 
tions everywhere. But from every one of these 
centres the call is loud for more labourers. No 
where are the efforts at all commensurate with 
the opportunities. 

Some Results. The Bible has been translated 
into every language of the Mohammedan world, 
while the Koran speaks only to those who can 
read Arabic, less than one-fourth of the total popu 
lation. A large number of books especially 
intended for Mohammedans has been prepared in 
all the chief languages of the Moslem world. Less 
than a century ago there was not one Protestant 



294 The Mohammedan World of To-Day 

worker in any Moslem land ; at that time apostasy 
from Islam meant death to the apostate. Now 
there are Moslem converts in every land where 
work has been attempted, fanaticism has decreased 
and many converted Moslems are preaching the 
gospel. In North India there are nearly two 
hundred Christian pastors, catechists or teachers 
who are converts or the children of converts from 
Islam. There is hardly a Christian congregation 
in the Punjab which does not have some members 
formerly in the ranks of Islam. Thousands of 
Moslem youth are receiving -a Christian edu 
cation in Egypt, India, Java and Sumatra. The 
Beirut Press since its foundation has issued for the 
American Bible Society, over a million portions of 
the Arabic Bible. In ten years the attendance at 
the dispensary of the United Free Church of Scot 
land mission, near Aden, rose from 8,000 to 40,000 
per annum. Villages that could not be reached 
safely in Arabia ten years ago now welcome the 
missionary. At Julfa, Persia, on Easter Sunday, 
1902, seventeen converts from Islam were at the 
Holy Communion, and this land, with other Mos 
lem lands, counts its martyrs to the faith. The 
late Dr. Imad-ud-din, formerly a Mohammedan 
and a determined opponent of Christianity, enu 
merated 117" Christian converts of distinction in 
India who forsook Islam for Christ as he did. In 
Sumatra and Java there are over 24,000 converts 
organized into churches, and from 200 to 300 con 
verts from Islam are baptized annually. The out- 



Statistical Survey of Islam in Asia 295 

look everywhere is not hopeless, but hopeful, and the 
great task to which Christ calls His church at the 
beginning of the twentieth century is the evangeli 
zation of the Mohammedan world. 



INDEX 

[See also table of contents. ,] 



ABADHI sect, The, 102 

Abdul Kadir Ghilani, 1 86 

Abu Bekr, 15 

Abu Jafer, Caliph, 252 

Abyssinians in Aden, 87 

Achin, the " Holyland," 204, 209 

Afghans, The, 142 

Agriculture in Arabia, 83 

Ahmadiyya (see Quadian) 

Alexandria, 25 

Ali, 15 

Aligarh College, 136, 144, 188, 
191 

Amara, 91 

Amr Ibn-el-as, 23 

Amulets used in Sumatra, 219 

Anjuman-i-Islam, 140, 143, 172, 
181 

Arab, The, 100 

Arabic language, 145 

Arabic language in Africa, 47, 
282 

Arabic Scriptures, 17 

Arab-Tamil dialect, 175 

Arab traders in China, 253 

Archbishop of Canterbury s Mis 
sion in Persia, 122 

Armenian evangelists among 
Moslems, 272 

Armenian Massacres, The, 212 

Arnold, T. W., 140 

Aryan mind and Islam, The, 1 20 

Assiut, 25 

Aurangzeb, 135 

Awetaranian, Pastor J., 244 

Azhar, The, 32 

BABIS, Babism, 17, 116 
Bagdad, 89 
Bahrein Islands, 86 
Balance of Truth, The, 164 



Baptisms in Persia, 126 
Barriers to progress in Moslem 

world, 192 
Bataks, The, 205 
Behais, The, 115, 117, 121, 129 
Beirut Press, The, 17, 296 
Bengal, Islam in, 138 
Bhang, use of the drug, 145 
Bible distribution, 73, 93, 119, 

123 

Bible Societies, The, 91 
Bible, The, in Turkey, 55 
Bible translation, 295 
Birth rate among Moslems, 237 
Book and Tract Societies, 164 
Bosworth, Smith, 18, 273 
Brahui people, 136 
British law in Persia as regards 

missions, 123 
British occupation of Egypt, 27, 

3! 

British policy in Arabia, I IO 
British rule in West Africa, 46 
Brotherhoods, Moslem, 108 
Bruce, Canon, 122 

CALIPHATE, The, 54, 64 
Cantine, James, 82, 92, 93 
Canton mosques, 251 
Caste broken by Moslem force, 

177 

Catechumens from Islam, 222 
Challenge to overturn Islam, 27 1 
Children, sale of unborn, 141 
Chinese Moslem literature, 260 
Choliyas, 175 

Christianity and Islam, 216 
Christianity and Islam in China, 

263 
Christian character of Moslem 

converts, 229 



297 



298 



Index 



Christian rule in Moslem lands, 

292 
Church Missionary Society, 34, 

36, 89, 121, 174 
Church not aroused, The, 267 
Cities of the Moslem world, the 

chief, 295 

Clark, Dr. H. Martyn, 164 
Cleaver, J. Martin, 22 
Colporteur, The, 96 
Commentary on the Bible by a 

Moslem, 195 
Concubinage, 138 
Conquest, Moslem, in West Africa, 

43 

Conquest of India, 133 
Conquest of Syria, Moslem, 67 
Conscience as denned by a Mos 
lem, 190 
Controversial books by Moslems, 

163 

Controversial writers in India, 164 
Conversions to Islam, 237 
Converts from Islam, 19, 36, 38, 
39, 76, 126, 168, 180, 218, 222, 
228, 235, 237, 244, 285, 296 
Corruption of the Scriptures, 1 19 
Cromer, Lord, 28 
Cross of Christ made of non ef 
fect by Islam, 275 
Cruelty in Persia, 1 16 



DANISH Mission to Arabia, 91 

Dar-ul-Harb, 179 

Death penalty on convert from 

Islam, 119 

Decay of political power, 184 
Defections from Christianity, 24, 

1 80 

Deoband, 196 
Dervishes, The, 53, 68, 139 
Difficulties of work in Syria, 72 
Discontent in Syria, 64 
Dispensary at Aden, The, 296 
Divorce, 25, 207 
Doctrine of God, Moslem, 239 
Dress of progressive Moslems, 193 



Dutch Colonial Government, 208, 
216 

EDUCATED Moslems of India, 

142, 199 

Educational Conference, A Mos 
lem, 188, 192 
Education in Egypt, 32 
Edwards, Sir Herbert, 142 
Egypt General Mission, 38 
Egypt, population of, 24 
Elliot s History of India, 133 
Emigration from Syria, 65 
Evangelization of the whole Mo 
hammedan world, 297 

FANATICISM, 135, 144, 217 

Fanaticism overcome, 88 

Fatalism, 132, 192 

Forder, in Palestine, 71 

French, Bishop, 164, 272 

Fulani Empire, 43 

Future of Islam, The 1 10, 227 

GOODELL, 272 

Government attitude in Sumatra, 

223 
Government schools for Moslems 

in Sumatra, 225 
Grant, Dr., 271 
Griswold, the Rev. Dr., 198 

HADRAMAUT, 86, 175 

Haji, hajis (see Mecca) 

Hamlin, 272 

Harris High School, 174 

Hassa, a Turkish province, 86 

Hindustani language, The, 173 

Hodeidah, 84 

Hogarth, David George, 1OI 

Hogberg, Pastor, 244 

Hopelessness of Islam, The 1 10, 

114, 199 

Hui-Hui, the Chinese name for 
Moslems, 260 

IGNORANCE of Islam, The 268 
Ijma a, 105 



Index 



299 



Illiteracy, 33, 48, 57, 87, 109, 

117, 137, 146, 284 
Imad-ud-Din, 19 
Immorality, 49, 104, I IO, 1 18 
Increase of Islam, 135, 179 
Indirect results of work, 230, 234 
Injustice of courts in Egypt, 30 
Inspiration, 195 

Intellectual bondage of Islam, 183 
Intermarriage of Moslems in 

China, 259 
Islam, its strength, 13 
Islam unprogressive, 141 
Ismailis, The, 1 16 
Ismail, The Khedive, 27 
Ispahan, 125 

JANISSARIES, The, 56 
Japanese War, The effect of, 212 
Jesus, His coming expected, 73 
Jews in Arabia, The, 102 
Jihad, or religious war, 107 
Jordan, S. M., 128 

KADI, the Moslem, 26, 27 

Kalima, The, 138 

Kamil Aietany, 19, 272 

Kandahar, 136 

Kashgar, 243 

Keith Falconer, Ian, 90, 272 

Kerbela, 103 

Khan of Kelat, 134 

Khiva, 243 

Khotan to be occupied, 245 

Kitman-ud-Din, 117, 123 

Koran, The, 29, 55, 119, 194, 

260, 274 

Kublai Khan, 254 
Kufa and its day-school, 1 10 
Kurds, The, 56 
Kutb-ud-din, 134 

LABBE race, 175 
Lagos, spread of Islam in, 47 
Lahore, 196 

Languages of Baluchistan, 136 
Languages of the Mohammedan 
world, 295 



Laws against Christians, 24, 28, 

29 

Lee, Prof. S., 163 
Lefroy, Bishop, 164 
Lepsius, Dr., 122 
Leupolt, Rev. S., 164 
Literature for Chinese Moslems 

needed, 264 
Literature for Moslems, 20, 35, 

38, 119, 164, 200 
Lugard, Sir F., 44 
Lull, Raymund, 272 

MA ADAN ARABS, The, 84 

Madura, 235 

Magic in Sumatra, 218 

Mahdi, The, 178, 197 

Mahmud of Ghazni, 133 

Makran, 133 

Malay language, The, 223 

Manchu dynasty, The, 257 

Mandailing, 21 1 

Marriages, early, 117 

Marriages in Egypt, 26 

Marriages, temporary, 82 

Martyn, Henry, 122, 163, 272 

Masnavi, The, 120 

Massacre of Moslems by the Chi 
nese, 257 

Material progress of Islam, 284 

Mecca and Meccan pilgrims, 47, 
80, 102, 224, 238 

Medical missions, 36, 74, 93, 94, 
231 

Mennonite Mission, 222 

Mesopotamia, 85 

Methods of mission work for 
Moslems, 127, 200, 230, 236 

Military conscription, 85 

Mirza Chulam Ahmed, 137, 179, 
196 

Misrule in Turkey, 52 

Missionary Societies working in 
North India, 166 

Missions to Moslems, 34-39, 71- 

76, 89-96, III, 112, I2I-I28, 

146-155, 222-225, 2 35~ 2 37 
Mizan ul Haqq, 35 






300 



Index 



Moguls, The, 135 

Mohammed Abd-ul-Wahab, 104 

Mohammed, Ali, 23, 27 

Mohammedan University, A 1 88 

Mohammed, Ghari, 134 

Mohammed, Kasim, 133 

Morocco, 47 

Morocco, convert from, 38 

Moslem pupils in schools, 35 

Mosul, 89 

Muawia, 15 

Muir, Sir William, 15, 144, 164 

Mukawkas, 23 

Mullahs, The, ignorance of, 142 

Mulvi, Nazir Ahmed, 194 

Murdoch, Dr., 167 

Musbah-el-Huda, 15 

Muta ah or temporary marriage, 

117 

Mutawakkil, 185 
Mutazila heresy, The, 185 

NADWAT-UL-ULAMA, 196 

Nasariyeh, 91 

Navayatis, 176 

Nay lor, Wilson S., 40 

Neglect of Mohammedan world, 
14, 1 8, 211, 245, 269, 270, 294 

Nestorian tablet, The, 250 

Neutrality of government in Balu 
chistan, 134 

New Islam, The, 136 

Newspapers, Mohammedan, 31 

Newspapers in India, 194 

North Africa Mission, 38 

OLOPUN, the Nestorian, 250 

Oman, education in, 82 

Omar ibn el Khattab, 16 

Opium-habit, The, 27 

Opportunities in Persia, 124 

Ordeal by fire, 145 

Oriental churches, The, and 

Islam, 67 

Oriental churches, work for, 276 
Orient Mission, The, 122 
Othman, Shefu Dan Hodin, 43 



PAGAN elements in Islam, 219, 

221 
Paganism, inroads of Islam on, 

205 

Palgrave, William Gifford, 80 
Pandita, Marcus Siregar, 229 
Pella, battle of, 67 
Perkins, Dr., 271 
Persecution of converts, 39, 125 
Peter, the reformer, 68 
Pfander, Dr., 122 
Pilgrims (see Mecca) 
Plassy, battle of, 187 
Political condition of Moslem 

world, 19, 27, 46, 72, no, 118 
Political danger of Islam, The, 

208 
Political division of Islam in 

Africa, 282, 292 
Politics in Syria, 63 
Polygamy, 25, 48, 57, 82, 116, 

37 !93> 28 4 

Popularity of missionaries in 
Persia, 125 

Population of the Moslem world, 
291 

Prayer for the Mohammedan 
World, A, 278 

Preachers of the gospel who are 
Moslem converts, 169 

Prejudice against English lan 
guage in India, 174 

Presbyterian Mission in Persia, 

121 

Printing press at Julfa, 1 27 
Printing press at Beirut (see Bei 
rut Press) 

Propagation of Islam, 34 
Prostitution in Baluchistan, 140 
Protestants in Syria, 73 
Purdah, The, a Moslem view of 
its evils, 132 

QUADIAN sect, The, 137, 196 
Quetta, 137 

RATIONALISM in Islam, 189 
Reformed Church in America, 
Mission in Arabia, 90 



Index 



301 



Reforms in Islam, 33, 68, 147 
Results of missions in Syria, 76 
Results of missions to Moslems, 

228 
Rhenish Missionary Society, 202, 

222 

Roads in Baluchistan, 143 
Roman Catholic Church and 

Islam, The, 163 
Rouse, Rev. G. H., 164 

SAINT-WORSHIP, 103, 220 
Sayed Ahmed Khan, Sir, 144, 

187 

Sayed Ahmed, of Gujrat, 178 
Scarcity of native helpers, 232 
Schools for Moslems, 230 
Schools in Arabia, Mission, 95 
Schools in Persia, 128 
Schools, Moslem, in Syria, 65 
Sects, Moslem, 44, 68, 102, 116, 

*33 15 1-154. 178, 196-198, 

263, 282, 293 
Seistan, 135 

Self-support of converts, 228 
Sell, Canon Edward, 247 
Senoussis, The, 45 
Shabin-el-Kom, 39 
Shafts, The, 177 
Shathleyeh, The, 68 
Shedd, William A., 1 14 
Shensi Massacre of Moslems, 

The, 258 

Shensi province, 255 
Shiites, The, 82, 115 
Sierra Leone, spread of Islam in, 

47 
Slavery and slave-trade, 57, 138, 

283 

Smith, Dr. Arthur, 263 
Smith and Dwight, 27 1 
Social progress in Sumatra not 

due to Islam, 212 
Sodomy, 139 
Sofian el Thuri, 16 
Soldiers, Turkish, 84 
Spiritual destitution of Islam, 14 
Stagnation of Moslem life, 172 



Statistics of Islam, 281-297 
Stereopticon in Arabia, The, 95 
Strategic centres occupied by mis 
sions, 295 

Strength of Islam in Africa, 280 
Sufis, The, 16, 116, 121, 185 
Sultan of Turkey, The, 203, 209 
Sunday in Egypt, 29 
Superstition, Moslem, 72, 89 
Sword of Islam, The, 137, 283 
Syphilis, called Mullah s disease, 

140 
Syrian Protestant College, 20 

TABRIZ schools, 128 
Tartars, The, 256 
Taylor s, Miss, schools, 71 
Terrorism against non-Moslems, 

218 

Theology, Moslem, 185 
Tisdall, Dr. St. Clair, 128, 164 
Tobacco, forbidden, 106 
Toleration in Persia, 119 
Tribal warfare, 143 
Trinity, Moslem ideas of, 17, 67 
Turkey, work in, 19 
Turkish rule in Arabia, 83 

UNITED PRESBYTERIANS, 34 
Unity of God, The, 190 
Unity of Islam, 203 
Unexplored regions in Arabia, loi 
Unoccupied regions, 294 
Urdu language, The, 173, 187 
Urgency of the call, 270 

VAN Ess, JOHN, 81, 84, 85 

Van Tassel, work among the 

Bedouins, 71 
i 

WAHAB, ABI KABCHA, 249 
Wahabis, The, 45, 103-110 
Waly s tombs, 89 
Weakness of Islam in China, 261 
Wilson, Rev. James, 164 
Wilson, S., 128 

Women, Mohammedan, 25, 48, 
62,76,81, 116, 139,207 



302 Index 

Wyckoff, Rev. J. H., 234 Yunnan, 255, 257 

XAVIER, HIERONEYMO, 162 ZEAL of Moslem propaganda, 140 

Zenana Mission, Church of Eng- 

YARKAND, 245 land, 180 

Yezid, 16 Zhob, tribes of, 142 

" Young Turkish " party, 64 Zoroastrianism, 135 



ssp 

NO,